Skip to main content

Full text of "Young people's history of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints"

See other formats


h  u 


r 


JOSEPH   SMITH 
The  Man  from  Nauvoo 


Young  People's  History 


of  the 


Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter 
Day  Saints 


Volume  2 


VIDA  E.  SMITH,  Author 


Revising  Committee:     Eldmund  L.  Kelley,  Richard  S.  Salyards 


Issued  by 

HERALD  PUBLISHING  HOUSE 

of  the 

Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints 

LAMONI.    IOWA 

1918 


JOSEPH  SMITH  V»  HEN  TWEXTV-ONE  YEARS  OLD 


THE  LIBRARY 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY 

PRO VO,  UTAH 


CHAPTER  1 

Young  Joseph  at  Nauvoo 

IN  THE  beautiful  city  of  Nauvoo  young  Joseph 
Smith  was  quietly  working  and  studying;  some- 
times thinking,  too,  about  the  work  of  his  father. 
There  were  men  who  talked  to  him  about  going  out 
to  the  western  land  and  joining  the  rejected  church, 
where  he  had  every  reason  to  think  he  would  be  treated 
almost  like  a  king;  but  he  knew  how  his  mother  had  op- 
posed that  church  and  her  reasons  for  doing  it.  There 
really  was  no  particular  thing  out  there  that  he  de- 
sired; but  he  grew  to  believe  that  somewhere  in  the 
M'orld  there  was  a  work  for  him  to  do  and  that  work 
was  with  his  father's  church. 

He  was  married  October  22,  1856,  to  a  young 
woman  named  Emma  Griswold.  They  went  to  the 
farm  to  live,  and  about  a  week  later  George  A.  Smith 
,  and  Erastus  Snow,  from  the  rejected  church,  came  to 
call  on  young  Joseph.  They  invited  him  to  come  to 
Utah,  but  he  told  them  he  could  not  come  to  that 
church  and  be  part  of  it  while  it  taught  things  that 
were  not  right  according  to  the  Book  of  Mormon. 

Three  or  four  weeks  later  Samuel  H.  Gurley  and 
Edmund  C.  Briggs  called  on  young  Joseph.  These 
men  were  delegates  from  the  church  at  Zarahemla, 
Wisconsin,  and  they  carried  a  message  from  the  church 
to  this  young  man,  telling  him  that  the  Spirit  had  told 


4 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


them  to  come  to  him  and  tell  him  the  time  had  come 
for  him  to  do  his  work." 

'Our  faith  is  not  unknown  to  you,  neither  our  hope  in  the  regather- 
ing  of  the  pure  in  heart  enthralled  in  darkness,  together  with  the 
means,  to  the  accomplishment  of  the  same;  viz,  that  the  seed  of 
him  to  whom  the  work  was  first  committed  should  stand  forth  and 
hear  the  responsibility  (as  well  as  wear  the  crown)  of  a  wise  master 
builder — to  close  up  the  breach,  and  to  combine  in  one  a  host,  who, 
though  in  captivity  and  sorely  tried,  still  refuse  to  strengthen  the 
hands  of  usurpers.  As  that  seed,  to  whom  pertains  this  right,  and 
heaven-appointed  duty,  you  cannot  be  unmindful  nor  indifferent.  The 
God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  covenanted  with  them  and  their 
seed.  So  the  God  of  Joseph  covenanted  with  him  and  his  seed,  that 
In's  word  should  not  depart  out  of  the  mouth  of  Iiis  seed,  nor  out  of 
the  mouth  of  his  seed's  seed,  till  the  end  come.  A  Zerubbabel  in 
Israel  art  thou.  As  a  nail  fastened  in  a  sure  place,  so  are  the  prom- 
ises unto  thee  to  make  thee  a  restorer  in  Zion — to  set  in  order  the 
house  of  God.  And  the  Holy  Spirit  that  searcheth  the  deep  things 
of  God,  hath  signified  to  us  that  the  time  has  come.  For,  through 
ffisting  and  prayer,  hath  the  answer  from  God  come  unto  us,  say- 
ing. Communicate  with  my  servant  Joseph  Smith,  son  of  Joseph 
the  Prophet.  Arise,  call  upon  God  and  be  strong,  for  a  deliverer  art 
thou  to  the  Latter  Day  Saints.  And  the  Holy  Spirit  is  thy  prompter, 
'ihe  apostles,  elders,  and  Saints  who  have  assembled  with  us,  have  be- 
held the  vacant  seat  and  the  seed  that  is  wanting.  And  like  Ezra  of 
old  with  his  brethren,  by  the  direction  of  the  Holj^  Spirit  have  we  sent 
faithful  messengers  to  bear  this  our  message  to  you,  trusting  that  you 
will  l)y  their  hands  notify  us  of  your  readiness  to  occupy  that  seat,  and 
answer  to  the  name  and  duties  of  that  seed.  For  this  have  our  prayers 
been  offered  up  without  ceasing  for  the  last  five  years.  We  are  as- 
sured that  the  same  Spirit  that  has  testified  to  us,  has  signified  the 
same  things  to  you.  Many  have  arisen,  perverting  the  work  of  the 
Lord.  But  the  good  and  the  true  are  throughout  the  land  waiting 
the  true  successor  of  Joseph  the  Prophet,  as  president  of  the  church 
and  of  the  priesthood.  In  our  publication — sent  to  you — we  have 
shown  the  right  to  successorship  to  rest  in  the  literal  descendant  of 
the  chosen  seed ;  to  whom  the  promise  was  made,  and  also  the  manner 
of  ordination  thereto.  We  cannot  forbear  reminding  you  that  the  com- 
mandments as  well  as  the  ])romises  given  to  Joseph,  your  father,  were 
given  to  him,  and  to  his  seed.  And  in  tlie  name  of  our  Master,  even 
Jesus  Christ,  as  moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Ghost  we  say.  Arise  in  the 
strength  of  the  Lord  and  realize  those  promises  by  executing  those 
commandments.  And  we,  by  the  grace  of  God,  are  thy  helpers  in  re- 
storing the  exiled  sons  and  daughters  of  Zion  to  their  inheritances  in 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  to  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  Saints. 

Holding  fast  that  which  is  good  and  and  resisting  evil,  we  Invoke  the 
blessings  of  the  God  of  Israel  upon  thee  and  ujion  all  .Saints,  for  whom 
we  will  ever  pray. 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    IIISrORY  5 

These  things  occurred  in  1856,  but  as  early  as  1853 
young  Joseph  had  thought  on  them.  With  his  three 
brothers,  Frederick,  Alexander,  and  David,  he  lived 
as  other  young  men  in  the  quiet  little  town  on  the  river. 
They  were  pleasant  companions  and  went  into  the  so- 
ciety of  the  town  as  other  boys  and  young  men,  mak- 
ing friends  and  taking  part  in  the  town  life.  From 
this  wonderful  fall  of  1856  on  until  the  spring  of  1860, 
young  Joseph  and  members  of  his  family  talked  at 
times  about  the  church  at  Zarahemla. 

Edmund  C.  Briggs  w^as  full  of  earnest  words  and 
stayed  for  months  with  the  family  of  Joseph  Smith. 

As  the  years  went  by  young  Joseph  became  inti- 
mate in  his  correspondence  Avith  William  jNIarks.  This 
man  had  been  his  father's  friend.  Many  years  before 
in  the  history  we  read  the  story  of  a  vision  had  by 
Joseph  Smith  the  Seer  in  which  William  ^Nlark  was 
seen  to  take  a  part,  when  the  Lord  told  him,  "I  will 
raise  thee  up  for  a  blessing  unto  many  people."  ' 

When  the  spring  of  1860  came,  young  Joseph  knew 
that  April  6  would  find  the  church  at  Amboy,  meet- 

-I  saw  in  a  visiion  while  on  tlie  road,  that  whereas  he  was  closely  pui-- 
sued  hy  an  innumerable  concourse  of  enemies,  and  as  they  pressed  upon 
him  hard,  as  if  they  were  about  to  devour  him,  and  had  seemingly  ob- 
tained some  degree  of  advantage  over  him,  but  about  this  time  a  chariot 
of  fire  came,  and  near  the  place,  even  the  angel  of  the  Lord  put  forth 
liis  hand  unto  Brother  Marks,  and  said  unto  him,  "Thou  art  my  son, 
come  here,"  and  immediately  he  was  caught  up  in  the  chariot,  and  rode 
away  triumphantly  out  of  their  midst.  And  again  the  Lord  said,  "I  will 
raise  thee  up  for  a  blessing  unto  many  people."  Now  the  particulars  of 
this  whole  matter  cannot  be  written  at  this  time,  but  the  vision  was  evi- 
dently given  to  me  that  I  might  know  that  the  hand  of  the  Lord  would 
be  on  his  behalf. 


g  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

ing  to  do  business.  For  years  now  they  had  spent 
hours  fasting  and  praying  that  God  would  send  his 
Spirit  to  young  Joseph  and  lead  him  into  his  work. 
In  March,  he  wrote  to  William  Marks  that  he  was 
prepared  to  receive  them.  That  was  joyful  news  to 
the  man  who  had  prayed  so  long.  Elder  ISIarks  came 
with  Israel  Rogers  and  William  W.  Blair  and  coun- 
seled Avith  the  man  from  Nauvoo,  and  his  mother, 
Emma  Smith  Bidamon. 


YOUNG    PEOPLES    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  2 

Young  Joseph  Takes  His  Place 

WHEN  April  4  came  in  Nauvoo,  it  was  a 
stormy  day.  The  wind  swept  across  the  Mis- 
sissippi River,  cold,  and  full  of  rain.  Big 
waves  dashed  their  white  foam  and  it  was  dangerous  to 
be  upon  the  waters.  Young  Joseph  and  his  mother 
crossed  the  river  in  the  morning  in  a  small  boat. 
The  man  who  rowed  the  boat  was  a  dear  friend  of  the 
family,  named  James  Gifford,  and  he  had  with  him 
another  man  to  help.  Wlien  they  landed  at  Montrose, 
Iowa,  they  were  met  with  the  spray,  but  determined 
to  go  on.  From  here  they  had  the  railroad  train  to 
carry  them  and  they  reached  Amboy  safely.  Then, 
the  evening  of  the  6th,  the  young  man  realized  what  it 
had  meant  when  the  Lord  had  told  the  Saints  that 
"young  Joseph  would  come  in  1860."  When  the  peo- 
ple gathered  in  the  meeting  and  when  Elder  Zenos  H. 
Gurley,  sr.,  spoke  to  the  people  about  "the  fulfillment 
of  the  word  of  the  Lord"  the  whole  people  sobbed 
aloud  in  their  joy  and  gladness.  Of  course  the  news- 
papers had  the  story  in  them  and  the  young  man  from 
Nauvoo  found  himself  suddenly  with  much  responsi- 
bility and  a  wonderful  new  feeling  in  his  heart. 

It  was  a  stately  and  solemn  proceeding  when  young 
Joseph  took  his  place.     On  the  evening  before  the 


8 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


commencement  of  conference,  a  prayer  meeting  was 
held  at  the  home  of  Stephen  J.  Stone.  It  was  into 
this  assembly  of  Saints  that  Emma  Smith  Bidamon 
and  her  son  Joseph  were  ushered.     As  they  came  in, 


Mechanics  Hall,  Amboy,  Illinois 


the  Saints  arose  and  stood  weeping  for  joy.  Then 
followed  prophecies,  and  tongues  with  interpreta- 
tions, witnessing  that  this  young  man  Avas  truly  called 
to  ])e  a  prophet,  the  successor  of  his  father. 

Young  Joseph,  not  yet  twenty-eight  years  old. 
made  a  short  speech,  telling  the  Saints  that  he  would 
meet   witli   tliem   to-morrow   and   if   the   same   spirit 


YOUNG    PKOrLE'S    HISTORY  9 

l)rompted  his  reception  that  had  prompted  him  to 
come,  he  should  "be  with"  them. 

The  next  day  the  conference  met  in  a  public  hall, 
called  Mechanics  Hall.  Isaac  Sheen,  in  a  Saints'  Her- 
ald editorial,  tells  of  this  meeting  and  declares  it 
impossible  to  describe  the  exceeding  great  joy.  It 
was  glorious;  even  in  the  "old  organization"  there 
never  was  any  greater  demonstration  of  the  Spirit. 

In  the  afternoon  of  April  6,  at  1.30,  the  morning 
having  been  devoted  to  organizing  and  preaching, 
after  the  preliminary  of  prayer  and  song,  Joseph 
Smith  came  forward  and  Elder  Zenos  H.  Gurley,  sr., 
said:  "I  present  to  you,  my  brethren,  Joseph  Smith," 
and  young  Joseph  delivered  the  address  quoted  in 
the  papers. 

At  its  close,  Elder  Gurley,  his  face  alight  with  joy, 
stood  up  by  his  side,  and  there  was  a  motion  made  by 
Isaac  Sheen  that  young  Joseph  be  received  as  a 
prophet,  the  successor  of  his  father.  This  carried ;  then 
Elder  Gurley  said  with  much  earnestness:  "Brother 
Joseph,  I  present  this  church  to  you  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,"  and  with  his  eyes  running  over  with 
tears  the  young  man  said:  "May  God  grant  in  his 
infinite  mercy  that  I  may  never  do  anything  to  for- 
feit the  high  trust  confided  to  me.  I  pray  that  He 
may  grant  to  us  power  to  recall  the  scattered  ones  of 
Israel,  and  I  ask  your  prayers."  Then  followed  his 
address : 


10 


^'orxc  I'l'-oi'i.K's  iiisroitv 


"J  would  say  to  yuu,  brethren,  as  1  hope  you  may 
be,  and  in  faith  I  trust  you  are,  as  a  people  that  God 
has  promised  his  blessings  upon,  I  came  not  here  of 
myself,  but  by  the  influence  of  the  Spirit.  For  some 
time  past  I  have  received  manifestations  pointing  to 
the  position  which  I  am  about  to  assume. 

"I  wish  to  say  that  I  have  come  here  not  to  be  dic- 
tated by  any  men  or  set  of  men.  I  have  come  in 
obedience  to  a  power  not  my  own,  and  shall  be  dic- 
tated by  the  power  that  sent  me. 

"God  works  by  means  best  known  to  himself,  and  I 
feel  that  for  some  time  past  he  has  been  pointing  out 
a  work  for  me  to  do. 

"For  two  or  three  years  past  deputations  have  been 
waiting  on  me,  urging  me  to  assume  the  responsibil- 
ities of  the  leadership  of  the  church;  but  I  have  an- 
swered each  and  every  one  of  them  that  I  did  not 
wish  to  trifle  with  the  faith  of  the  people. 

"I  do  not  propose  to  assume  this  position  in  order 
to  amass  wealth  out  of  it,  neither  have  I  sought  it  as 
a  profit. 

"I  know  opinions  are  various  in  relation  to  these 
matters.  1  liave  conversed  with  those  who  told  me  they 
would  not  liesitate  one  moment  in  assuming  the  high 
and  powerful  position  as  the  leader  of  this  people. 
But  I  have  been  well  aware  of  the  motives  which  might 
be  ascribed  to  me — motives  of  various  kinds,  at  the 


VOL'NC;    I'EOIM.K'S    HISTOHV  ^^ 

foundation  of  all  which  is  selfishness — should  I  come 
forth  to  stand  in  the  place  where  my  father  stood. 

"I  have  believed  that  should  I  come  without  the 
guarantee  of  the  people,  I  should  be  received  in  blind- 
ness, and  would  be  liable  to  be  accused  of  false  motives. 
Neither  would  I  come  to  you  without  receiving  favor 
from  my  heavenly  Father. 

"I  have  endeavored  as  far  as  possible  to  keep  my- 
self unbiased.  I  never  conversed  with  J.  J.  Strang, 
for  in  those  days  I  was  but  a  boy,  and  in  fact  am  now 
but  a  boy.  I  had  not  acquired  a  sufficient  knowledge 
of  men  to  be  capable  of  leading  myself,  setting  aside 
the  leading  of  others. 

"There  is  but  one  principle  taught  by  the  leaders 
of  any  faction  of  this  people  that  I  hold  in  utter  abhor- 
rence; that  is  a  principle  taught  by  Brigham  Young 
and  those  believing  in  him.  I  have  been  told  that  my 
father  taught  such  doctrines.  I  have  never  believed 
it  and  never  can  believe  it.  If  such  things  were  done, 
then  I  believe  they  never  were  done  by  divine  author- 
ity. I  believe  my  father  was  a  good  man,  and  a  good 
man  never  could  have  promulgated  such  doctrines. 

"I  believe  in  the  doctrines  of  honesty  and  truth. 
The  Bible  contains  such  doctrines,  and  so  do  the  Book 
of  Mormon  and  the  Book  of  Covenants,  which  are 
auxiliaries  to  the  Bible. 

"I  have  my  peculiar  notions  in  regard  to  revelations, 
but  am  happy  to  say  that  they  accord  \^^th  those  I  am 


]2  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HLSTORY 

to  associate  with,  at  least  those  of  them  with  whom  I 
have  conversed.  I  am  not  very  conversant  with  those 
books  [pointing  to  a  volume  before  him],  not  so  con- 
versant as  I  should  be  and  will  be.  The  time  has  been 
when  the  thought  that  I  should  assume  the  leadership 
of  this  people  was  so  repulsive  to  me,  that  it  seemed 
as  if  the  thing  could  never  be  possible. 

"The  change  in  my  feelings  came  slowly,  and  I  did 
not  suffer  myself  to  be  influenced  by  extraneous  cir- 
cumstances, and  have  never  read  the  numerous  works 
sent  me  which  had  a  bearing  on  this  subject,  for  fear 
they  might  entice  me  into  wrongdoing.  It  is  my  de- 
termination to  do  right  and  let  heaven  take  care  of  the 
result.  Thus  I  come  to  you  free  from  any  taint  of 
sectarianism,  taints  from  thoughts  of  the  varied  minds 
I  have  come  in  contact  with ;  and  thus  hope  to  be  able 
to  build  up  my  own  reputation  as  a  man. 

"It  has  been  said  that  a  Mormon  elder,  though  but 
a  stripling,  possessed  a  power  unequaled  by  almost 
any  other  preacher.  This  arises  from  a  depth  of  feel- 
ing, and  the  earnestness  with  which  they  believe  the 
doctrines  they  teach;  and  it  is  this  feeling  that  I  do 
not  wish  to  trifle  with. 

"I  know  that  Brigham  Young  is  considered  a  man 
of  talent,  by  some  a  bold  and  fortunate  man,  and  by 
others  an  unscrupulous  and  bad  man,  accordingly  as 
circumstances  differ. 

"Should  you  take  me  as  a  leader,  I  propose  that 


YOUNG  PEOi^LE'S   HISTORY  ig 

all  should  be  dealt  by  in  mercy,  open  as  to  Gentile  or 
Jew;  but  I  ask  not  to  be  received  except  as  by  the 
ordinances  of  the  church. 

"Some,  who  had  ought  to  know  the  proprieties  of 
the  church,  have  told  me  that  no  certain  form  was 
necessary  in  order  for  me  to  assume  the  leadership — 
that  the  position  came  by  right  of  lineage ;  yet  I  know 
that  if  I  attempted  to  lead  as  a  prophet  by  these  con- 
siderations, and  not  by  a  call  from  heaven,  men  would 
not  be  led  to  believe  who  do  not  believe  now.  And 
so  I  have  come  not  of  my  own  dictation  to  this  sacred 
office. 

"I  believe  that  we  owe  duties  to  our  country  and 
to  society,  and  are  amenable  to  the  laws  of  the  land, 
and  have  always  considered  it  my  duty  to  act  upon 
this  principle;  and  I  do  say  that  among  the  people 
where  I  live  I  have  as  many  good  and  true  friends  as 
I  could  desire  among  those  of  any  society. 

"The  people  of  Hancock  County  have  been  strongly 
anti-Mormon,  and  there  I  know  of  no  enemies.  I 
have  been  engaged  in  business  with  anti- Mormons,  I 
have  mingled  Avith  them,  and  have  not  only  been 
obliged  not  to  make  any  remarks  which  might  give 
offense,  but  also  to  smother  my  own  feelings,  if  I  had 
any.  I  hold  no  enmity  to  any  man  living  who  has 
fought  this  doctrine;  nor  do  I  know  any  who  hold 
enmity  towards  me.     I  hope  there  are  none. 

"In  conclusion,  I  will  come  to  you  if  you  will  re- 


14  YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 

ceive  me,  give  my  ability,  and  the  influence  my  name 
may  bring,  together  with  what  little  power  I  possess ; 
and  I  trust  by  your  prayers  and  faith  to  be  sustained. 
I  pledge  myself  to  promulgate  no  doctrine  that  shall 
not  be  approved  by  you  or  the  code  of  good  morals. 

"I  have  my  shortcomings,  but  I  trust  as  a  leader 
I  shall  do  nothing  to  lead  astray.  If  I  do  so,  I  shall 
expect  condemnation;  for  I  am  satisfied  that  this 
people,  governed  by  the  same  policy,  would  serve  me 
worse  than  they  have  Brigham  Young  before,  for  I 
would  be  wholly  deserted. 

"A  gentleman  from  Utah  informs  me  that  a  major- 
ity of  Brigham  Young's  people  were  restive — not  sat- 
isfied with  their  condition — but  dared  say  nothing. 
That  those  who  preached  and  those  who  practiced  his 
teachings  were,  in  reality,  the  old  fogies  of  the  insti- 
tution, the  younger  taking  a  different  view  of  matters. 

"I  do  not  care  to  say  any  more  at  present,  but  will 
simply  add  that  if  the  same  Spirit  which  prompts  my 
coming,  prompts  also  my  reception,  I  am  with  you." 
— True  Latter  Day  Saints'  Herald,  vol.  1,  pp.  102- 
104. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   IlISTOKY  ^5 


CHAPTER  3 

First  Works  of  President  Smith 

APRIL  7,  the  next  day,  a  list  of  names  was 
handed  to  President  Smith;  names  of  people 
who  were  to  be  put  out  of  the  church.  He 
shook  his  head ;  he  would  have  no  action  in  the  matter 
because  it  was  not  charitable.  This  was  the  keynote  of 
all  his  future  work. 

Young  Joseph  was  no  longer  popular  in  the  society 
that  had  known  him  in  Nauvoo.  Some  men  tried  to 
make  the  people  in  Illinois  feel  indignant  over  his 
action.  Some  told  him  not  to  preach  or  pray  in  Han- 
cock County  or  they  would  treat  him  like  they  had  his 
father  and  the  rejected  church.  But  others  wanted 
him  to  stay  in  Nauvoo,  hoping  the  Saints  would  come 
back  and  make  it  a  busj^  growing  city.  He  stayed 
for  five  years,  but  the  Lord  did  not  send  his  Spirit  to 
lead  the  Saints  to  Nauvoo  and  save  it  from  decay  and 
ruin.  It  was  then  he  accepted  the  office  of  editor  of 
the  Saints'  Herald,  and  moved  to  Piano,  Illinois,  mak- 
ing the  change  in  January,  1866.  In  March,  1869, 
three  years  later,  he  buried  his  wife,  Emma  Griswold 
Smith,  at  Nauvoo,  near  the  grave  of  Joseph  Arthur, 
his  first  little  son.  I^ater  he  married  Bertha  Madison, 
who  in  time  became  the  mother  of  children,  one  of 
whom  was  named  Frederick  ISIadison  Smith  and  was 


l(j  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

destined  to  fill  his   father's   place  as  leader  of  the 
church. 

There  is  no  more  beautiful  document  than  the  one 
written  by  young  Joseph,  calling  the  Saints  to  return 
to  the  church. 

"the  first  general  epistle  of  the  president  of 

THE   reorganized   CHURCH   OF  JESUS   CHRIST   OF 
LATTER  DAY   SAINTS 

"To  All  the  Scattered  Saints:  In  view  of  the  many 
reports  now  in  circulation,  and  to  show  to  all  the 
scattered  Latter  Day  Saints  that  I  am  a  true  son 
of  a  true  father,  I,  Joseph  Smith,  President  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  in  this 
my  first  general  epistle  to  the  members  of  said  church 
scattered  in  all  the  land,  send  greeting. 

"In  the  days  of  trouble,  when  darkness  fell  over  all 
the  church,  in  consequence  of  the  death  of  the  Pres- 
ident and  Patriarch,  many  sought,  out  of  the  chaos 
of  confusion  that  ensued,  to  erect  fabrics  of  spiritual 
and  temj^oral  power,  relying  on  the  shrewd  acumen 
of  men  skillful  to  deceive,  aided  by  the  fears  of  a 
desolate  people,  a  flock  without  a  shepherd,  and  the 
sure  assistance  of  the  Prince  and  power  of  evil,  who, 
delighted  at  the  fall  of  just  men,  took  advantage  of 
the  breach,  fired  their  minds  with  visions  of  power 
and  opportunity  to  work  out  the  convenient  measures 
of  their  own  sordid  passions. 

"In  almost  every  one  of  these   fragmentary  dis- 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTOUY  irjf 

pensations,  the  coniinencement  was  marked  by  an  at- 
tempt to  steer  for  a  time  by  the  old  landmarks,  yet 
each  failed  in  each  attempt ;  for,  finding  that  the  law 
and  the  testimony'  came  in  conflict  with  their  projects 
of  power  and  convenient  sin,  they  cast  them  aside  as 
garments  for  the  church  in  its  infancy,  and  claimed 
other  laws,  more  suited  to  their  ends  than  those  pure 
principles  of  the  gospel  upon  which  the  church  was 
founded. 

"Almost  every  one  of  them,  too,  knowing  the  true 
order  of  the  law,  claimed  respectability,  sanction, 
guardianship,  regency,  or  a  holding  of  the  rule  sub- 
ject to,  and  looking  for,  a  coming  forth  of  one  of  the 
true  descent,  to  take  a  place  in  authority.  Claims 
were  made,  in  almost  every  instance,  that  sooner  or 
later,  one  of  Joseph's  sons  would  come  forth  and  unite 
his  destiny  with  that  particular  faction. 

"Some  acted,  as  they  declared,  with  my  knowledge 
and  sanction;  some  took  upon  themselves  by  right  a 
guardianship  over  my  spiritual  welfare,  and  dared  to 
say  with  my  approval ;  and  still  another,  more  bold  but 
scarcely  less  honest,  claimed  to  receive  letters  from 
me,  saying  that  my  mother's  influence  kept  me  from 
their  midst^ — that  I  was  with  them  in  faith,  etc. 

"Now,  be  it  known,  that  up  to  the  spring  of  1860, 
no  faction  of  the  church,  no  claimant  to  the  honors  of 
leadership,  no  party  or  sect  ever  received  indorsement, 
sanction,  or  authority  from  me.     I  never  selected  a 


18 


yorxG  PKoi'i.K's  msioHv 


spiritual  guardian,  iioi-  appointed  an  agent,  nor  rec- 
ognized any  regency  or  guardianship  whatever,  and 
that,  at  that  time,  I  only  acted  as  I  was  impelled ;  that 
I  acted  by  dictation,  and  that  of  no  man ;  that  I  have 
kept  my  own  counsel,  although  my  opinions,  when 
asked  for,  in  regard  to  various  doctrines  extant,  under 
the  guise  of  so-called  Mormonism,  have  been  known 
by  friend  or  foe,  who  chose  to  ask. 

"I  have  deeply  settled  views  of  policy  connected 
with  the  church,  that,  in  the  present  unconnected  state 
of  the  church  at  large,  must  needs  remain  wath  me; 
for  having  thus  far  taken  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit, 
as  the  man  of  my  counsel,  I  shall  still  endeavor  to 
do  so. 

"There  having  been  endeavors  made,  and  reports 
circulated,  with  a  view  to  prejudice  the  minds  of 
Saints  as  yet  unconnected  with  the  church  as  now  or- 
ganized, to  the  effect  that  I  had  not  come  out  and 
taken  a  stand  in  connection  therewith :  Now,  be  it  also 
known,  that  on  the  sixth  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1860, 
I  was  duly  received  by  the  church,  in  conference  as- 
sembled, at  Amboy,  in  Lee  County,  in  the  State  of 
Illinois,  as  President  and  Prophet,  and  successor  of 
my  father,  in  strict  pursuance  of  my  right,  as  the  son 
of  my  father,  Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  and  in  due  accordance 
with  tlie  voice  of  the  Spirit,  as  has  been  partly  shown, 
and  as  shall,  at  some  more  fitting  time,  be  made  pub- 
lic by  me. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTOIM'  |g 

"I  did  not  take  that  step  witlioiit  a  due  knowledge 
of  what  I  was  doing,  not  without  a  perception  of  all 
the  difficulties  of  the  position;  but  with  a  firm  reliance 
on  the  sustaining  power  of  the  almighty  God,  whose 
arm  is  mighty  to  save,  and  who  will  not  break  a 
bruised  reed,  I  assumed  the  position. 

"Since  then  the  leaven  has  begun  to  work,  and  with 
the  good  has  come  the  evil.  Designing  men  have  told 
all  manner  of  stories,  charging  inaction,  want  of  sin- 
cerity, lies,  subterfuge,  speculation,  etc.;  and  fearful 
Saints  wiio  have  ere  now  listened  to  siren  songs  of 
deceitful  spirits,  dulcet  notes  of  mysterious  powder  and 
might,  supernatural  agency  and  subtle  grace,  taught 
wisdom  by  their  own  varying  race,  careful  lest  another 
will-o'-the-wisp  of  aspiring  ambition  should  charm 
their  ears,  and  lure  them  once  more  to  hope — ^to  hope, 
to  be  again  cast  down,  have  believed  and  echoed  them. 
It  is  better  so,  and  I  feel  thankful  that  it  is  so.  JNIen 
who  hastily  reach  forth  their  hands,  and  take  hold 
upon  an  earthly  reed,  must  needs  be  tumbled  in  the 
ditch,  till  they  learn  to  examine  for  themselves,  and 
when  they  trust  in  man,  to  be  sure  that  the  man  in 
whom  they  trust  is  w^orthy. 

"Now^  I  have  not  a  word  to  say  in  advocacy  of  my 
right,  or  my  calling.  I  ask  none  to  believe  upon  my 
say  so ;  let  each  and  all  examine  carefully  and  without 
prejudice,  asking  his  God  for  wisdom  to  judge  aright, 


20  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

and  as  1  have  said,  so  say  1  now,  1  have  no  fears  as 
to  the  result. 

"I  would  not  that  men  should  hastily  run  without 
tidings,  nor  do  I  ask  that  any  should  place  the  stake 
of  their  salvation  upon  an  earthly  arm.  'Cursed  is  he 
that  putteth  his  trust  in  man,  and  maketh  flesh  his 
arm.'  I  ask  and  desire  that  all  may  place  their  stake 
of  salvation  upon  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our 
faith — upon  the  promises  and  principles  of  the  gospel, 
pure  as  preached  from  the  Savior's  lips,  for  in  him  was 
no  guile,  and  in  his  teachings  there  was  no  deceit. 

"In  the  name  of  the  God  of  Abraham,  of  Isaac, 
and  of  Jacob,  I  now  call  upon  all  the  scattered  Saints, 
upon  all  the  broad  earth,  to  arise  and  shake  off  the 
sleep  that  hath  bound  them  these  many  years,  take 
on  the  armor  of  the  just,  calling  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord  for  help,  and  unite  once  more  for  the  emanci- 
pation of  the  honest  in  heart  from  the  power  of  false 
doctrines  and  the  shackles  of  sin. 

"In  the  name  of  bleeding  Zion,  I  call  upon  all  those 
who  have  been  wandering  in  by  and  forbidden  paths, 
and  have  been  led  astray  by  wicked  and  designing 
men,  to  turn  from  their  scenes  of  wickedness  and  sins 
of  convenience,  to  turn  from  their  servitude  to  Satan, 
in  all  his  seductive  devices ;  from  vice  in  every  phase, 
and  from  the  labor  of  sin,  the  wages  whereof  are  ever 
death,  unto  their  true  and  delightsome  allegiance  to 
the  principles  of  the  gospel  of  peace,  to  the  paths  of 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY  21 

wisdom,  to  the  homage  of  that  God  that  brought  the 
children  of  Israel  out  of  bondage ;  to  turn  and  remem- 
ber the  new  covenant,  even  the  Book  of  ^lormon;  to 
lay  hold  anew  upon  the  rod  of  iron  which  surely  leads 
to  the  tree  of  life;  to  remember  that  those  who  live 
to  the  Lord  keep  his  commandments,  and  that  the 
promises  are  unto  the  faithful,  and  the  reward  unto 
those  that  endure  unto  the  end. 

"And  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  I  call  upon 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  to  repent,  believe,  and 
be  baptized,  for  the  time  cometh  when  the  judgments 
of  God  are  to  be  poured  out  upon  all  nations,  and  the 
besom  of  God's  wrath  shall  smoke  through  the  land; 
when  men  shall  know  that  there  is  a  God  in  Israel, 
and  he  is  mighty  to  punish  or  to  save ;  that  the  prayers 
of  those  under  the  altar  have  been  heard,  and  a  swift 
retribution  is  to  come,  when  the  despoiler  will  be  de- 
spoiled; when  those  who  denied  justice  shall  be 
judged,  and  the  measure  meted  unto  others  shall  be 
meted  unto  them ;  when  the  prisoner  shall  go  free,  the 
oppressed  be  redeemed,  and  all  Israel  shall  cry, 
'Glory  to  God  in  the  highest  be  given,  for  he  that  is 
long-suffering  and  slow  to  anger,  has  arisen,  and  shall 
bring  again  Zion.'   Amen  and  amen. 

"Nauvoo,  April  16,  1861." 


22 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   IIISTOUY 


CHAPTER  4 

Special  Work  of  First  Years 

THERE  are  always  serious  problems  in  any 
man's  life.  You  will  notice  that  this  new  leader 
for  the  church  had  many  things  to  think  about 
and  make  plans  for,  that  were  different  from  the  per- 
plexities of  his  father,  although  the  gospel  and  its  plan 
were  the  same.  His  father  had  before  him,  when  he 
started  the  work,  no  organized  plan  since  the  time  of 
Jesus.  With  his  brethren  he  had  to  organize  and  get 
the  church  in  working  order,  with  its  quorums  and  offi- 
cers. Young  Joseph  came  to  his  place  and  was  wel- 
comed by  a  bod}^  of  people  fairly  well  organized  and 
working  out  plans  already  outlined  by  the  church  of 
1830.  But  one  cannot  suppose  that  young  Joseph 
found  no  difficulties ;  far  from  it.  The  church,  when  it 
came  out  of  Fayette,  Xew  York,  was  clean  and  spot- 
less. It  had  kept  the  word  of  God  and  was  living 
right.  But  from  the  time  it  failed  to  perform  its  work 
and  was  rejected  as  a  church,  and  went  into  sin,  there 
was  shame  attached  to  its  name  and  record.  It  was 
part  of  the  work  of  young  Joseph  and  the  men  with 
whom  he  united,  to  lift  the  shame  from  the  church. 
They  had  to  contend  always  for  the  good  name  of  the 
chiu'ch  and  prove  that  it  was  made  up  of  honorable, 
God-fearing,  virtuous,  honest  people,  and  its  leaders 


YOUNG    PEOl'I.E'S    HfSTORV 


23 


were  men  who  loved  their  country  and  the  gospel  of 
Christ. 

The  rejected  church  had  taken  with  it  the  name 
given  by  God  to  a  righteous  people;  they  had  the 
money  and  property  of  the  church  and  the  large  part 
of  the  people.  They  had  an  organization  already 
prepared  through  the  voice  of  inspiration  through 
Joseph  Smith.  All  they  had  to  do  was  to  turn  it  to 
their  own  purpose  and  use  it,  changing  it  at  their  own 
will.  !  ;^ 

The  mention  of  the  church  name  or  Book  of  Mor- 
mon recalled  the  evil  work  of  the  rejected  church;  so 
it  fell  to  young  Joseph's  people  to  redeem  the  good 
name  and  lift  up  a  banner  that  had  been  dragged  in 
the  dust.  They  reorganized  the  church  and  made  plain 
that  it  was  reorganized,  but  still  bore  the  name  taken 
by  the  church  at  Kirtland,  Ohio,  and  confirmed  to  it 
by  revelation  in  Far  West,  Missouri.  The  men  who 
went  into  the  world  representing  the  church  found  it 
difficult  to  make  people  understand  that  there  were 
two  churches  bearing  the  same  name;  one  rejected  of 
God  for  their  own  sin,  the  other  true  to  his  teachings 
and  the  pattern  sent  by  the  Lord.  They  everywhere 
proclaimed  that  the  books  taught  none  of  the  evils 
introduced  by  the  rejected  church  and  taught  by  it 
as  church  doctrine. 


24  YOUNG    PEOPI-E'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  5 

The  Spirit  of  Contentment 

A  FEW  Saints  did  settle  at  Nauvoo  and  at  one 
time  there  was  a  branch  of  the  church  meeting 
in  the  storeroom  on  the  corner  of  AVater  and 
Bain  Streets.  In  1864  this  branch  numbered  seventy- 
five  and  was  composed  of  humble  and  earnest  Saints. 
They  called  it  the  Olive  Branch,  but  it  was  destined  to 
gradually  come  to  nothing  but  a  memory.  In  April, 
1862,  while  young  Joseph  was  absent  at  a  conference 
at  Mission,  Illinois,  his  brother,  Frederick,  who  had 
been  ill  for  some  weeks,  grew  much  worse.  Word  was 
sent  to  the  elder  brother,  who  reached  his  home  in  Nau- 
voo late  one  night.  Hastening  toward  the  mansion  he 
paused  in  the  street;  the  light,  kept  burning  so  long 
for  the  sick  man  in  the  sunny  south  room,  was  gone; 
the  room  was  dark.  He  turned  his  face  away  and 
went  into  his  own  home  until  next  morning,  murmur- 
ing, "It  is  over!"  Frederick  left  wife  and  a  daughter, 
Alice,  now  a  member  of  the  church,  at  Independence, 
Missouri.  His  death  left  three  sons  of  Joseph  the 
Martyr :  JosejDh,  Alexander,  David — all  three  in  time 
engaged  in  church  work.  The  Lord  had  declared 
that  the  blessing  of  Joseph  of  Palmyra  should  be  upon 
his  posterity,  and  in  fulfillment  of  the  promise  young 
Joseph  pursued  the  course  indicated  by  the  divine 
Spirit.     He  boasted  no  great  wisdom  or  light,  but 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  25 

stood  forward  in  his  place  to  be  tested,  and  his  mother 
and  brothers  and  his  father's  sisters,  and  in  time  his 
father's  brother,  WiUiam  B.  Smith,  stood  with  him. 
Some  heard  with  gladness  the  message,  "Young  Jos- 
eph has  come."  It  was  written  and  shouted  and  told 
in  many  places.  Some  did  not  hesitate  to  accept  him, 
but  there  were  some  who  felt  they  had  been  fooled  too 
often,  and  they  waited  to  see  him  tried  by  the  books. 
Even  the  brown  people  in  far-away  islands  of  the 
sea  were  waiting  for  young  Joseph.  No  wonder  the 
Lord  would  not  let  him  rest  in  peaceful  pursuits  in 
old  Nauvoo  when  so  many  were  praying  for  him  to 
come.  But  it  took  a  brave  man  to  come  out  and  face 
the  world  for  such  an  unpopular  church,  whose  people 
were  poor  and  scattered.  There  were  not  many  pleas- 
ant or  beautiful  memories  of  the  old  church  for  the 
children  of  Joseph  the  Martyr.  None  but  an  honest, 
courageous  heart  would  have  done  what  young  Joseph 
did.  He  had  good,  faithful  men  to  work  with,  though, 
and  soon  he  became  beloved  of  all  the  Saints,  and 
constantly  grew  in  their  love  and  trust. 

In  addition  to  the  annual  and  semiannual  confer- 
ences, held  spring  and  fall,  there  was  sometimes  a 
special  conference.  It  is  interesting  to  notice  in  read- 
ing of  these  conferences  now  that  there  is  a  feeling 
of  security  and  great  contentment  manifested,  and 
how  fast  the  wanderers  came  back  to  the  fold.  Al- 
ready they  are  speaking  with  glad,  ringing  voices  of 


26  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

hope.  There  comes  into  use  often  the  phrase,  "The 
old  organization,"  meaning  the  church  as  it  was 
formed  at  Fayette,  Xew  York,  in  1830.  Some  of  the 
phrases  of  those  times  are  eloquent  Mhen  considered  in 
the  light  of  their  history. 

In  October,  1861,  on  the  twenty-fifth  day,  the  first 
general  epistle  of  the  Twelve  under  the  presidency 
of  young  Joseph,  was  issued.  They  did  not  omit  any 
part  of  the  plan  so  dear  to  the  heart  of  every  one  of 
them. 


WY 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  oy 


CHAPTER  6 

First  Genercal  Epistle  of  the  Twelve 

()  ALL  the  Saints  Scattered  Abroad,  Greet- 
.  ing;  Brethren:  Since  it  has  pleased  God  to 
*  call  forth  the  true  successor  in  the  Presi- 
dency of  the  Church,  in  the  person  of  Joseph,  the  son 
of  Joseph,  the  Martyr,  in  fulfillment  of  the  promises 
made  to  his  people,  we,  in  obedience  to  the  injunctions 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  call  upon  you  to  give  ear  to  the 
voice  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  and  return  to  the  M^hole 
law,  and  to  the  covenants,  as  that  form  of  doctrine 
which  being  obeyed  from  the  heart  maketh  you  free 
from  sin  and  servants  of  righteousness.  The  Bible, 
Book  of  Mormon,  and  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, contain  that  law,  and  those  covenants  or  form 
of  doctrine,  to  which  we  point  you,  saying.  This  is  the 
way,  walk  ye  in  it  and  find  rest  to  your  souls.  Mark 
all  who  corrupt  or  pervert  it,  and  avoid  them.  The 
perilous  times,  shown  to  the  ancient  apostle,  are  upon 
us,  and  our  refuge  is  in  the  Lord,  who,  thanks  be  to 
his  name,  'holds  the  reins  in  his  own  hands,'  and  to 
the  obedient  alone  are  the  promises.  We  beseech  you, 
therefore,  brethren.  Give  no  heed  to  the  subtle  influ- 
ences of  those  seducing  spirits  which  were  to  charac- 
terize the  departing  from  the  faith  in  the  latter  times, 
but  proving  them  by  the  plain  word  of  God,  resist 
them,  with  all  those  new,  fanciful,  and  strange  doc- 


28 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


trines,  convenient,  truly,  for  such  as  have  turned  the 
grace  of  God  into  lasciviousness.  But  ye  have  not 
so  learned  Christ;  having  begun  in  the  Spirit,  are  ye 
to  be  perfected  through  the  flesh?  Be  it  known  unto 
all  Saints  that  in  this  reorganization  of  the  latter-day 
work,  we  point  only  to  the  old  paths  from  which  so 
many  have  turned  aside  in  the  dark  and  cloudy  day. 
"To  further  this  object,  faithful  elders  will  be  sent 
as  speedily  as  possible  to  all  quarters,  including  Cal- 
ifornia, Utah,  England,  Scotland,  and  Wales ;  and  to 
enable  us  to  do  this,  and  to  carry  on  the  work  of  build- 
ing up  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  redeem  the  scat- 
tered Saints  from  thralldom  through  false  guides,  we 
appeal  to  all  Saints  whom  the  Lord  hath  made  stew- 
ards, to  aid  the  same  by  tithing  themselves  according 
to  the  law  of  God,  and  place  it  in  the  hands  of  the 
Bishop  of  the  church  for  these  purposes.  The  most 
convenient  method  for  doing  this  at  present  appears 
to  us  to  be  as  follows :  Let  all  presidents  of  branches 
act  as  agents  of  the  Bishop,  and  receive  all  means  set 
apart  under  the  law  of  tithing,  keeping  a  faithful  rec- 
ord of  all  receipts,  and  from  whom  received,  holding 
the  same  subject  to  the  order  of  the  Bishop.  If  paid 
over  in  person,  a  receipt  should  be  taken.  All  orders 
from  the  Bishoj),  and  such  receipts  should  be  pre- 
served, and  an  exhibit  thereof,  and  all  means  on  hand 
made  to  each  General  Conference,  that  no  ground  of 
suspicion  as  to  the  application  of  such  means  may 


YOUNCJ  I'KOPi.K's  insrolo' 


29 


exist.  Wc  are  Jiware  that  tliis  law  Jms  been  appealed 
to  as  a  warrant  I'or  acts  manifestly  oppressive,  and 
that  the  means  obtained  by  such  oppression  have  been 
and  are  as  a  weapon  of  power  to  still  further  oppress 
the  zealous  and  devoted.  But  the  perversion,  not  the 
laW',  have  been  the  instruments  of  this  wrong.  'My 
ways  are  equal  and  your  ways  are  unequal,'  applies 
to  the  execution  of  this  law.  Obeying  it  in  its  spirit, 
is  equal;  submitting  to  its  perversion,  is  unequal  and 
oppressive.  To  such  as  are  willing  to  live  by  every 
w^ord  of  God,  and  inquire,  What  is  required  by  the 
law^?  we  point  to  the  law  itself.  Firstly,  your  surplus 
is  required.  Secondly,  after  this,  one  tenth  of  your 
interest  or  gains  from  time  to  time.  You  are  all  stew- 
ards of  the  great  Master,  and  what  is  needed  to  pros- 
ecute your  own  stew^ardship  is  not  required,  but  above 
this  is  your  surplus;  that  is  required,  and  of  this  you, 
and  each  of  you,  are  to  judge,  and  be  your  own  exact- 
ors, and  Israel's  exactors  are  to  be  all  righteous.  It 
is  for  all  that  have  surnamed  themselves  Israel,  to  see 
that  they  deal  righteously  in  this  matter,  as  between 
themselves  and  Him  that  seeth  the  hearts  as  well  as 
the  acts  of  men.  It  is  but  a  systematic  freewill  offer- 
ing, gathered  where  it  is  not  needed  and  placed  where 
it  is,  for  the  general  w-eal. 

"Finally,  brethren,  be  of  good  cheer,  for  the  light 
of  truth  shines  w  ith  renewed  brilliancy  upon  the  path- 
way  that  Saints  are  called  to  walk.    Zion,  the  pure  in 


30  ^'OUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTOIIV 

heart,  must  be  redeemed  by  righteousness,  but  the 
land  of  Zion  by  power.  The  first  we  may,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  work  out;  the  second,  we  leave  in  the 
hands  of  him  that  hath  power  and  that  doeth  all  things 
well. 

"Commending  all  Saints  to  the  mercy  of  God,  and 
fellowship  of  his  Spirit,  through  our  I^ord  Jesus 
Christ. 

"By  order  of  the  quorum. 

"Jason  W.  Briggs^  President. 

'^'^APPENDIX  TO  THE  EPISTLE  OF  THE  TWELVE. 

"In  order  to  place  the  church  in  a  position  to  carry 
on  the  promulgation  of  the  gospel,  and  as  a  means  of 
fulfilling  the  law,  the  Twelve  will  take  measures  in 
connection  with  the  Bishop,  to  execute  the  law  of  tith- 
ing; and  let  them  before  God  see  to  it,  that  the  tem- 
poral means  so  obtained  is  truly  used  for  the  purposes 
of  the  church,  and  not  as  a  weapon  of  power  in  the 
hands  of  one  man  for  the  oppression  of  others,  or  for 
the  purposes  of  self-aggrandizement  by  anyone,  be 
he  whomsoever  he  may  be. 

"As  I  live,  saith  the  I^ord,  in  the  manner  ye  execute 
this  matter,  so  shall  ye  l)e  judged  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment.' 

"Joseph  Smith^ 
"President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter 
Day  Saints. 

"Sandwich,  Illinois,  October  7,  ISGL" 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    HISTOHV 


31 


CHAPTER  7 
The  First   Press  and  the  Zion  Movement 

MANY  and  encouraging  reports  came  from  the 
different  missionaries.  It  was  on  the  eighth 
day  of  October  they  appointed  Bishop  I.  I^. 
Rogers,  WilHam  Aldrich,  Philo  Howard,  George  A. 
Blakeslee,  and  Jonathan  D.  Hey  wood  a  committee  to 
procure  a  press  and  printing  materials  and  locate  the 
same.  The  True  Latter  Day  Saints'  Herald,  then 
published  in  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  was  going  to  move 
westward  if  these  men  succeeded  in  their  efforts. 

Leaving  the  year  1862,  we  find  the  Saints  again  in 
conference  at  Amboy,  Illinois,  April,  1863.  Young 
Joseph  is  presiding  and  Isaac  Sheen  and  James  W. 
Gillen  are  clerks.  Among  other  things  done  at  this 
conference  we  find  a  "Declaration  of  loyalty"  which 
we  insert: 

"the  declaration  OF  LOYAI/rV 

"To  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  by  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints:  The 
Annual  Conference,  of  April  6,  1863,  at  its  recent 
session  at  Amboy,  Illinois,  directed  that  the  article 
on  'governments  and  laws  in  general,'  which  are  in 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  section  110,  be  published  in 
the  Herald  that  all  may  know  the  ground  that  the 
Saints  of  God  occupy  with  regard  to  civil  rulers  and 
civil  laws.     It  furthermore  appointed  Joseph  Smith, 


32  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

Jason  W.  Briggs,  and  W.  W.  Blair  a  committee  to 
write  a  brief  preface  to  said  article.  We  therefore 
submit  the  following: 

"It  must  be  evident  to  the  Saints  that  the  time  has 
come  when  the  wrath  of  God  is  beginning  to  be  poured 
out  upon  the  enemies  of  God  and  his  people,  agreeable 
to  the  word  of  promise,  and  that  the  most  striking  and 
prominent  event  in  bringing  it  about  was  the  rebellion 
first  of  South  Carolina,  then  of  all  the  Southern 
States,  who  have  been  and  are  now  warring  against 
the  Northern  States.  When  it  is  admitted,  and  indeed 
declared,  that  South  Carolina  and  the  Southern 
States  are  in  rehellion,  it  is  easy  for  us  to  tell  .where 
our  Government  is.  It  is  that  authority  to  which  they 
will  not  submit,  and  which  they  are  resisting  by  force 
of  arms.  Without  legal  and  rightful  authority  prop- 
erly vested,  there  could  be  no  such  thing  as  rebellion, 
for  rebellion  is  resistance  to  rightful  authority.  Now 
rebellion,  we  are  told,  is  as  the  sin  of  witchcraft,  and 
witchcraft  was  anciently  a  crime,  punishable  with 
death.  Rebellion  is  no  less  obnoxious  now  than  then. 
The  evils  resulting  from  it  are  as  great  now  as  then, 
and  it  should  find  as  little  favor  and  sympathy  with 
the  people  of  God  now  as  it  has  in  any  past  time.  The 
fact  is,  God  has  always  called  his  people  to  peace — to 
be  obedient  to  kings,  governors,  and  rulers  in  general, 
except  when  they  dictate  in  matters  of  religion — in 
matters  pertaining  to  the  salvation  of  the  soul.    It  is 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  33 

therefore  the  duty  of  all  Saints  to  set  a  bright  and 
worthy  example  in  this  respect  to  the  erring  and  dis- 
obedient family  of  man. 

"Jesus,  our  blessed  Master,  paid  tribute  to  Caesar, 
and  he  was  far  greater  than  Csesar ;  j^et  he  recognized 
and  respected  the  civil  powder  of  him  wlio  had  by  force 
of  arms  put  an  iron  yoke  of  bondage  upon  the  once 
favored  but  now  disobedient  people  of  Israel.  He 
said :  'Render  unto  Cfesar  the  things  that  are  CEesar's, 
and  unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's.  Following 
Christ  does  not  lead  us  into  contact  with  civil  rulers, 
but  to  honor  them  and  respect  them  as  ministers  of 
God  who  are  set  for  the  protection  and  well-being  of 
the  innocent  and  for  the  punishment  of  the  guilty. 

"It  is  our  duty  to  pray  for  all  in  authority  that  we 
may  lead  a  peaceful  and  quiet  life.  Are  they  weak 
and  imbecile?  Are  they  wicked  and  disobedient? 
Then  they  need  our  prayers  so  much  more.  If  we 
desire  peace,  let  us  be  peaceful.  If  we  desire  good 
government,  let  us  be  obedient,  with  hearty  good  will, 
not  only  for  wrath  but  for  conscience'  sake. 

*^'JosEPH  Smith^ 
"Jason  W.  Briggs^ 
"William  W.  Blair, 

"Co7?i?7iittee." 

— True  Latter  Day  Saints'  Herald,  vol.  3,  pp.  201, 
202. 

Another  item  of  interest  was  the  acceptance  of  a 


34 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


revelation  given  in  March,  1863,  in  which  WiUiam 
Marks  was  named  as  counselor  to  young  Joseph,  and 
at  this  conference  of  April,  1863,  at  Amboy,  Lee 
County,  Illinois,  Elder  Marks  was  ordained  counse- 
lor by  Joseph  Smith,  Jason  W.  Briggs,  and  Edmund 
C.  Briggs,  and  during  this  conference  the  church  re- 
affirmed the  se\'enth  resolution  in  the  Word  of  Con- 
solation : 

"Resolved,  That  in  the  opinion  of  this  conference 
there  is  no  stake  to  which  the  Saints  on  this  continent 
are  commanded  to  gather  at  the  present  time ;  but,  that 
the  Saints  on  all  other  lands  are  commanded  to  gather 
to  this  land,  preparatory  to  the  reestablishment  of  the 
church  in  Zion,  when  the  scattered  Saints  on  this  land 
will  also  be  commanded  to  gather  and  return  to  Zion, 
and  to  their  inheritances,  in  fulfillment  of  the  prom- 
ises of  God.  And  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Saints  to  turn 
their  hearts  and  their  faces  towards  Zion  and  suppli- 
cate the  Lord  God  for  such  deliverance.  .  .  ." 


YOUNG  PEOPLES   HISTORY  35 


CHAPTER  8 

The  "Herald"  of  a  Coming  Day 

THE  title-pages  of  the  first  Heralds  published  by 
the  Reorganized  Church  in  January,  1860,  re- 
veal the  early  mission  of  the  church,  and  seem  to 
bear  a  message  of  hope  to  the  people  for  whom  it  was 
especially  intended.  First,  you  notice  it  is  the  True 
Latter  Day  Saints'  Herald.  The  first  one  was  very 
plain.  They  stated  they  were  going  to  try  it  for  six 
months,  and  if  it  succeeded  it  would  continue.  It  was 
published  in  Cincinnati,  and  bore  the  quotation  from 
the  Book  of  ^Slormon,  "Hearken  to  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  for  there  shall  not  any  man  among  you  have 
save  it  be  one  wife."  The  editor  was  Isaac  Sheen,  of 
Cincinnati,  Ohio.  It  was  a  monthly  paper,  and  cost 
one  dollar  per  year.  In  a  poem  by  Charles  Derry  he 
calls  the  little  paper  "The  Herald  of  a  coming  day." 
This  was  what  it  ^^'as  to  those  ^\'ho  had  seen  the  dark 
time  of  the  church.  Another  little  business  item  is  the 
notice,  "Postage  on  Herald  is  six  cents  outside  the 
State  of  Ohio  and  three  cents  in  the  State."  In  these 
old  Heralds  are  some  sweet  old  poems  that  you  will 
recognize  as  familiar  hymns  of  to-day.  See  on  this  old 
yellowing  page,  "The  ^Nlarch  to  Zion,"  that  is,  "Hark, 
hark,  the  word  to  you  is  given,"  by  David  H.  Smith, 
then  only  eighteen  years  old.  He  wrote  the  words, 
but  a  young  girl  friend,  named  Imogene  Austin,  with 


36 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S  HISTORY 


the  spirit  of  a  genius,  worked  the  melody  out  of  a 
much  used  accordeon.  "How  beautiful  it  is!"  they 
cried  when  it  was  finished,  as  they  sat  by  the  shining 
old  Mississippi.  Afterward  it,  with  others,  was  har- 
monized by  Mark  H.  Forscutt  and  Norman  W. 
Smith. 

At  the  conference  in  1863  the  elders  made  an  effort 
to  change  the  scripture  motto  on  the  Herald.  They 
wanted  it  to  signify  the  message  of  the  paper.  The 
following  numbers  bore  different  mottos. 

The  appointment  of  three  missionaries  to  foreign 
lands  provided  the  theme  for  the  poem,  now  a  hymn, 
"Chosen  messengers  of  glory."  Although  at  the  time 
it  appeared,  in  May,  1863,  as  "To  the  three  mission- 
aries," by  David  H.  Smith. 

In  April  of  this  year,  1863,  the  Herald  began  to 
be  published  at  Piano,  Illinois.  Here  it  developed 
into  a  twice  a  month  magazine  and  was  printed  by 
steam  power  instead  of  by  hand,  the  change  coming  in 
1869.  They  were  also  encouraging  an  effort  to  illus- 
trate Zioris  Hope,  the  children's  paper.  Pictures 
were  not  so  easily  obtained  then  and  were  quite  ex- 
pensive, and  the  illustrating  in  the  early  Hopes  looks 
very  crude  and  unlovely  now ;  but  to  the  heart  of  the 
"Little  Hopes"  it  was  a  marvelously  beautiful  "pic- 
ture." 

The  Herald  improved  greatly  in  kind  of  type  and 
kept  abreast  of  the  times  with  its  developments  in 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  3*^ 

looks  and  production.  In  May,  1865,  Joseph  Smith 
became  the  editor  of  the  Herald.  Sometimes,  in  the 
years  that  followed,  he  was  the  only  editor ;  sometimes 
he  had  assistants  or  associates,  or  both.  When  the 
Herald  was  first  issued  it  had  but  twenty-four  pages, 
four  by  seven  inches  in  size,  and  that  was  reduced  to 
sixteen  pages — not  very  large,  you  see.  Then  it  be- 
gan to  grow,  for  the  church  was  growing  and  needed 
it.  When  the  year  1876  was  finished  the  last  of  the 
little  Heralds  had  been  published,  with  thirty-two 
pages  each.  When  the  January,  1877,  number  came 
out  it  was  much  larger,  sixteen  by  ten  and  a  half 
inches,  and  sixteen  pages.  The  face  of  it  was  changed, 
too ;  it  was  called  the  Latter  Day  Saints'  Herald. 


38 


YOUNG    PKOIM.K'S    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  9 

Tithing  and  Missionaries 

WHEN  the  church  met  in  conference  in  1860 
and  received  young  Joseph,  there  were  about 
three  hundred  people  represented  by  the  del- 
egates there,  and  by  the  opening  of  the  year  1869 
there  was  a  church  membership  of  several  thousand. 
From  every  direction  came  the  news,  "The  gospel 
wins  its  way";  but  with  this  same  cry  of  good  news 
came  stories  of  the  disadvantages,  troubles,  and  dis- 
couragements that  beset  the  efforts  of  the  elders  and 
other  church  workers.  Many  of  the  names  of  those 
church  workers  became  household  words,  and  nearly 
all  active  ministers  were  well  known  in  the  homes  of 
church  people. 

When  1870  brought  the  Annual  Conference  in 
April  there  were  many  new  fields  to  hear  from,  and 
some  interesting  things  to  be  talked  over  in  the  meet- 
ings. 

A  committee  was  chosen  to  prepare  a  memorial,  or 
short  story,  telling  the  United  ^States  Congress  what 
the  church  believed  and  taught  about  government  in 
state  and  church,  and  especially  that  it  did  not  teach 
or  believe  in  polygamy.  The  committee  chosen  were 
President  Joseph  Smith,  Elders  William  W.  Blair, 
Josiah  Ells,  Alexander  Smith,  and  Mark  H.  Fors- 
cutt. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  39 

Many  times  the  church  had  felt  the  need  of  some 
good  plan  to  care  for  the  missionaries'  families.  Of 
course  if  a  man  worked  all  the  time  for  the  church  he 
could  not  work  for  his  wife  and  children  and  home. 
Many  a  good  man  sincerely  desired  to  work  for  the 
church,  and  was  even  willing  to  go  without  comforts 
himself,  who  did  not  feel  that  he  could  deprive  his 
family  of  food  and  clothing,  and  the  children  of  school. 
The  man  who  will  not  care  for  his  own  is  not  good 
enough  to  work  for  the  Lord.  Thus  it  was  difficult 
to  decide  how  to  arrange  this  part  of  church  finance, 
or  money  matters. 

The  church  sent  men  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
miles  from  home,  and  at  times  generous-hearted  peo- 
ple brought  the  family  vegetables,  fruit,  meat,  or 
maybe  money ;  and  at  times  no  one  brought  them  any- 
thing; not  because  good  people  were  not  abundant, 
but  because  it  was  nobody's  especial  duty. 

It  was  many  years  before  a  system  was  finally 
adopted  that  gave  to  the  wives  of  the  missionaries  a 
certain  amount  of  money  for  their  needs.  The  law  of 
God  would  provide  for  the  needs  and  wants  of  all 
alike,  but  these  things  work  out  slowly. 

Men  and  women  were  hearing  the  law  of  tithing, 
given  to  the  church  in  Kirtland,  but  the  men  who  re- 
ceived the  money  for  tithing  must  learn  also  how  to 
give  it  to  others  properly  and  justly. 

A  committee  chosen  in  1870  at  once  began  to  ar- 


40 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


range  the  finances  of  the  church  and  through  many 
other  committees  the  present  church  system  gradually 
evolved. 

The  same  committee  made  a  resolution  that  gave  to 
the  world  a  "Board  of  Publication  of  the  Reorgan- 
ized Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints," 
and  it  was  incorporated,  or  was  given  its  rights  in  the 
world,  so  it  could  do  business  legally  and  properly, 
by  the  State  of  Illinois,  in  1872. 

The  Board  of  Publication  chosen  by  the  conference 
was  President  Joseph  Smith,  Bishop  Israel  L.  Rogers, 
David  Dancer,  John  Scott,  and  Elijah  Banta,  who 
took  possession  of  the  Herald  Office  and  property 
therein  June  17,  1872.  The  days  of  the  conference 
were  clear  and  bright  and  everyone  was  eager  to  help 
promote  the  growth  of  the  church. 

They  planned  to  organize  a  company  and  buy  lands 
in  some  new  place,  and  let  the  Saints  buy  homes  of 
the  company  and  have  a  long  time  in  which  to  pay  for 
them.  They  proposed  to  call  it  the  United  Order  of 
Enoch.  There  was  no  direct  command  of  the  Lord  to 
do  this  work.  No  doubt  they  hoped  their  good  plan 
would  work  out  at  least  something  like  the  beautiful 
story  of  the  city  of  Enoch.  That  will  make  us  re- 
member this  story  as  we  move  up  through  the  years 
of  the  history,  for  in  later  years  we  shall  find  a  com- 
mand of  the  Lord  to  organize  a  similar  order. 

President  Smith,  as  he  was  now  called,  adopted  the 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  4,] 

custom  during  the  early  years  of  his  Hfe,  at  the  close 
of  the  conference  of  always  giving  a  warm-hearted, 
earnest  talk  to  the  elders.  Men  grew  to  look  for  it 
and  to  wait  rather  eagerly  for  what  he  would  say. 
His  opening  address  of  the  conference  might  be 
marked  with  considerable  dignity  and  some  reserve, 
but  all  knew  that  the  eloquent  brown  eyes  would  fill 
with  tears,  and  the  clear,  bell-like  voice  drop  to  confi- 
dential, even  tender  counsel,  when  he  gave  his  fare- 
well talk.  There  was  always  a  certain  spicy  phrase 
that  stayed  with  one  long  after  the  time  it  was  given. 
Often  these  little  phrases  were  sort  of  a  slogan  for  the 
year. 

An  occasional  glimpse  at  church  growth  is  very 
interesting.  At  the  conference  of  1870  there  were 
present  two  of  the  First  Presidency;  four  of  the 
quorum  of  Twelve,  eighteen  high  priests;  seven  of 
the  Seventy,  and  fifty  elders.  Two  years  later,  1872, 
there  were  present  of  the  First  Presidency,  one ;  of  the 
Quorum  of  Twelve,  two;  of  the  high  priests,  five;  of 
the  Quorum  of  Seventy,  two;  elders,  forty-two; 
priests,  eleven ;  teachers,  nine ;  deacons,  one. 


^2  YOUNG   PEOPI-E'S    HISTORY 


CHAPTER  10 

The  Work  in  Piano 

PLAXO,  ILLINOIS,  was  the  first  real  home  of 
the  Reorganized  Church.  Here  it  took  out  the 
first  x^apers  of  incorporation  ever  granted  to  the 
Reorganized  Church  and  here  was  the  first  real  home 
of  our  official  paper  or  periodical,  The  Saints'  Herald, 
and  the  first  church  building  owned  by  the  church  was 
located  in  Piano.  Piano  was  chosen  as  a  place  of 
meeting  in  General  Conference  in  1865,  after  the 
burning  of  ^Mechanics  Hall  in  Amboy,  Illinois,  where 
young  Joseph  took  his  place. 

Here  were  printed  the  first  Heralds  published  in 
the  ^Mississippi  Valley ;  and  the  first  steam  power  work 
on  our  books  was  done  in  Piano.  The  Inspired  Trans- 
lation was  first  published  here,  and  an  edition  of  the 
Book  of  JNIormon;  and  many  other  notable  things  oc- 
curred in  the  town  of  Piano,  on  the  Fox  River,  in 
Kendall  County,  Illinois. 

At  the  conference  of  1866  there  was  an  arrange- 
ment partially  made  to  build  a  meetinghouse  in  that 
little  town.  The  committee  pushed  the  work  to  com- 
pletion. There  were  other  churches  or  buildings  used 
by  the  church,  but  they  belonged  to  some  person. 
This  was  the  first  one  to  be  deeded  to  the  Bishop  of 
the  church.  It  was  a  neat  little  stone  building,  built 
in  the  summer  of  1868  and  dedicated  November  15, 


Piano  Church 


44  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

1868.  Although  there  are  many  more  beautiful  and 
much  finer  in  the  church  to-day,  it  holds  a  place  of 
honor  in  the  hearts  that  know  its  history,  a  pioneer 
among  the  "meetinghouses"  owned  by  the  church. 

The  church  was  issuing  many  public  documents 
now  and  needed  something  to  mark  these  papers  as 
official  and  of  importance.  They  appointed  a  com- 
mittee to  think  about  it  and  plan  for  it.  This  com- 
mittee was  Joseph  Smith,  Jason  W.  Briggs,  and 
Elijah  Banta,  and  they  were  told  to  adopt  a  style  and 
form  of  church  seal.  The  work  of  this  committee  was 
approved  when  they  reported  as  follows : 

"We,  your  committee  on  church  seal,  respectfully 
submit  the  following  design,  with  legend,  date,  and 
motto:  "Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter  Day  Saints."  Emblem,  a  lion  and  a  lamb  ly- 
ing down  at  rest.  Motto,  'Peace.'  Incorporated 
1872." 

The  committee  was  continued  and  empowered  to 
purchase  the  seal.  This  seal  is  still  in  use  on  all  offi- 
cial church  papers,  having  appeared  beautiful  as  sug- 
gestive of  its  motto  "Peace"  in  many  lands,  in  many 
parts,  in  many  places,  always  a  sign  that  the  church 
stood  back  of  the  words  on  the  paper  where  it  rested, 
it  has  become  very  dear  to  the  church  people. 

At  the  April  conference  of  1874  it  was  decided  by 
resolution  that  the  families  of  the  missionaries  were 
to  be  provided  for  out  of  the  tithing  fund;  and  the 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


45 


people  at  this  conference  urged  the  compiling  of  and 
writing  of  a  history  of  the  church ;  and  they  also  made 
an  appropriation  of  seventy-five  dollars  for  the  pur- 
chase of  books  for  church  purposes.  This  was  a  new 
venture  in  library  work. 


Church  Seal 


1875.  Time  had  come  for  the  church  to  have  a  cen- 
tral place  "fixed  and  certain,"  for  the  printing  press 
and  for  the  mair,  place  of  church  business,  and  they 
appointed  a  coaimittee  of  five  to  select  and  arrange 
for  purchase  of  land  and  locating  a  town  site.  Joseph 
Smith  and  William  W.  Blair,  of  the  First  Presidency; 
Israel  L.  Rogers,  David  Dancer,  of  the  Bishopric; 
and  John  H.  Lake,  of  the  Twelve,  were  appointed 
the  committee  provided  for  in  the  above  resolution. 

President  Smith  and  Thomas  W.  Smith,  who  were 


4(J  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

not  kinsmen,  prepared  a  book  on  business  and  rules 
for  meetings,  called  parliamentary  rules,  and  a  com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  examine  the  book.  The  same 
year  Elder  Thomas  W.  Smith  published  a  little  paper 
bound  book  of  hymns,  the  words  of  which  he  had  com- 
posed. There  were  no  notes,  the  words  being  sung 
to  familiar  tunes  as  indicated  under  the  title  of  each 
song.  This  little  book  was  called,  "Songs  of  Zion," 
and  was  used  quite  widely  in  church  and  Sunday 
school  for  a  number  of  years. 

The  first  books  written  and  published  by  the  church 
were  objects  of  deep  concern  and  pride.  The  Rules 
of  Order,  and  Hesperis,  a  book  of  poems  by  David 
H.  Smith;  and  Joseph  the  Seer,  a  work  by  Wil- 
liam W.  Blair,  were  pioneers  in  the  literary  field.  As 
years  went  by  there  were  many  books  written  and 
published  by  the  church  people,  until  the  advent  of 
new  ones  became  frequent. 

Occasionally  there  came  before  the  public  men  and 
women  of  real  genius  who  gave  to  the  church  of  their 
royal  gift  and  wrote  stories,  poems,  and  lessons  for 
the  church  papers.  It  would  take  more  room  than  is 
allotted  us  to  tell  their  names  or  name  their  works. 
Artists  illustrated  the  stories  and  the  work  of  print- 
ing and  publishing  moved  forward  with  the  times. 


YOUNG    TEOl'LES    IlJS'l'OUV 


47 


CHAPTER  11 

The  First  Long  Revelation 

WHEN  the  year  1873  opened  there  were  many 
Saints  hoping  to  see  the  quorums  of  the 
church  filled.  Especial  interest  was  felt 
for  the  two  leading  ones.  The  long,  cold  win- 
ter found  men  busy  driving  across  snow-b(nmd 
country  and  through  snowy  roads  to  schoolhouses, 
churches,  and  family  homes  to  preach  the  gospel 
of  Jesus.  Sometimes  in  open  lumber  wagons, 
sometimes  in  smooth,  gliding  sleds,  and  not  in- 
frequently men  waded  to  their  boot  toj)s  in  snow"  for 
many  miles  to  fill  appointments,  and  would  find  maybe 
two  or  three  or  a  dozen  to  listen  to  them.  Always  the 
elders  felt  a  little  anxious  over  a  coming  General,  or 
then  called  Annual  Conference,  which  opened  on  the 
birthday  of  the  church,  born  back  in  Fayette,  Xew 
York,  April  6,  1830.  On  the  ninth  day  of  that  con- 
ference of  1873  President  Smith  asked  Jason  W. 
Briggs  to  preside,  and  he  went  away.  You  know 
Elder  Briggs  was  president  of  the  Twelve.  After 
President  Smith  left,  the  conference  was  hushed  and 
expectant.  Elder  Briggs  was  a  man  of  slow  and 
deliberate  movement  and  had  a  low,  deep,  slow  manner 
of  talking.  He  spoke  of  the  almost  empty  Quorum  of 
Twelve  and  how  it  hindered  the  work,  and  finally  he 
presented  a  revelation.    This  w^as  the  longest  and  most 


48  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  HISTORY 

important  message  the  Lord  had  ever  given  to  the 
church  through  young  Joseph  Smith.  Three  short 
revelations  had  been  given,  one  in  1861  about  the 
law  of  tithing,  and  one  in  March,  1863,  to  call  William 
Marks  to  the  place  of  counselor  to  President  Smith 
and  urge  the  elders  to  go  preach  two  by  two.  The 
last  of  the  three  was  given  in  jNIay,  1865,  about  ordain- 
ing men  of  every  race  and  promising  that  if  the  elders 
of  the  Quorum  of  Twelve  were  diligent  that  the 
quorum  should  soon  be  filled,  even  to  twelve. 

Xow  comes  this  long  revelation.  How  beautiful 
to  the  waiting  Saints  sounded  the  words,  "Thus  saith 
the  Spirit,"  and  then  it  called  William  W.  Blair  and 
David  H.  Smith  to  act  as  counselors  to  the  President 
and  to  be  so  ordained.  Then  came  the  call  to  men  for 
the  Quorum  of  Twelve,  naming  William  H.  Kelley, 
Thomas  W.  Smith,  James  Caffall,  John  H.  Lake, 
Alexander  H.  Smith,  Zenos  H.  Gurley,  and  Joseph 
R.  Lambert ;  seven  in  all,  as  especial  witnesses,  of  the 
Quorum  of  Twelve.  To  these  men  was  given  a 
promise  that  if  they  henceforth  should  do  that  which 
was  right  and  true,  as  apostles,  before  God  they  should 
become  men  of  power  and  excellent  wisdom  in  the 
meetings  of  God's  people.  With  but  one  exception 
these  men  fulfilled  that  promise.  Six  out  of  the  seven 
becoming  strong  and  wise  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
and  every  one  of  the  six  making  a  splendid  record  in 
the  church.     But  this  did  not  fill  the  quorum,  for 


YOUNG   FEOPLE'wS    HISTORY  4,9 

Daniel  B.  Rasey  and  Rueben  Newkirk's  names  were 
taken  from  the  records  of  the  quorum  and  they  were 
permitted  to  labor  with  the  elders ;  but  Jason  W.  and 
Edmund  C.  Briggs,  and  Josiah  Ells  were  to  remain  in 
the  quorum  as  before,  and  with  these  and  the  seven 
new  members  there  were  but  ten  in  the  quorum. 

The  Lord  provided  for  counselors  to  the  Bishop  and 
that  he  should  appoint  agents  until  the  time  came  for 
the  church  to  have  more  bishops.  Then  the  Lord 
spoke  of  the  different  organizations  for  good  of  his 
servants  and  handmaidens,  how  they  should  be  blessed 
and  bless  others  if  they  kept  themselves  righteous. 
There  is  so  much  of  good  and  interest  in  the  revela- 
tion that  nothing  can  tell  it  so  well  as  its  own  reading. 

After  the  quormns  had  each  considered  and  ac- 
cepted the  revelation  it  was  accepted  by  the  church 
and  became  a  law  to  the  whole  church,  and  there  was 
an  ordination  meeting.  Of  this  we  read  that  "the 
Holy  Ghost  like  a  mantle  rested  upon  the  assembly, 
and  every  heart  was  moved  with  joy  and  gladness,  in 
that  the  Dayspring  from  on  high  had  visited  them, 
and  the  Lord  had  again  manifested  himself  to  his 
people.  The  hardest  heart  was  melted  to  tenderness, 
and  all  were  made  to  feel  that  this  was  indeed  the 
house  of  God,  the  very  gate  of  heaven." 

James  Caffall  and  Zenos  H.  Gurley,  two  of  the 
seven  called  to  the  Quorum  of  Twelve,  were  not 


50 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'wS   IIIS'IORY 


present  at  this  outpouring"  of  the  Spirit  and  were  or- 
dained later. 

At  this  same  conference  Elders  John  H.  Hansen, 
John  C.  Foss,  James  McKiernan,  Joseph  C.  Clapp. 
Robert  Davis,  E.  C.  Brand,  and  Duncan  Camp- 
bell were  ordained  seventies;  and  George  Rarick  and 
Archibald  ^I.  AVilsey,  high  priests.  Indeed,  this  was 
a  most  interesting  and  possibly,  up  to  this  time,  the 
most  important  conference  of  the  Reorganized 
Church.  Although  the  weather  was  variable  and  at 
times  most  disagreeable,  people  were  ^vell  and  alert 
and  things  went  pleasantly.  The  quorums  were  now" 
in  better  order  than  ever  before,  and  every  soul  seemed 
to  feel  encouraged  and  cheerful. 

Ever  since  1852,  more  than  twenty  years  before, 
the  church  had  spent  its  best  service  and  made  its 
first  duty  the  gathering  of  a  faithful  remnant,  or  part 
of  the  church  of  1830.  These  good,  honest  people, 
who  truly  loved  the  church,  had  been  hunted  for  and 
sought  out,  and  everything  possible  done  to  bring 
them  to  the  good  old  faith.  Now  thej^  would  not  be 
neglected,  but  the  church  was  moving  out  in  other 
w^ays  and  for  other  good  and  precious  things  to  help 
mankind,  with  more  vigor  than  heretofore. 


YOLXG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


51 


CHAPTER  12 

Death  of  Emma  Smith  Bidamon  and  Story  of  a  New  Land 

IT  AVAS  the  last  day  of  April,  1879,  that  Emma 
Smith  Bidamon,  widow  of  Joseph  Smith,  the  jNlar- 
tyr,  died  in  the  southeast  chamber  of  the  second 
floor  of  the  Xauvoo  House.  For  almost  seventy-five 
years  this  woman  had  lived  and  loved  in  the  world. 
Living  since  1839  in  Nauvoo  almost  continually,  she 
left  a  record  of  good  deeds  and  strong,  clean,  splendid 
character.  Her  body  was  carried  by  five  of  her  neph- 
ews and  Elder  Babcock  across  the  street  to  the  family 
burying  ground  on  the  old  Homestead,  where  it  rests. 

A  little  book  called  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophet  and 
His  Progenitors,  written  by  Lucy  Smith,  mother  of 
the  Martyr,  published  in  Liverpool,  England,  by 
Samuel  W.  Richards  and  Company,  but  under  the 
direction  of  Orson  Pratt,  was  for  years  quite  popular, 
and  contained  many  things  of  profit;  but  in  I860 
Birgham  Young  ordered  the  collection  and  destruc- 
tion of  all  these  books,  consequently  many  were 
burned,  but  there  were  still  numbers  of  the  1852  edi- 
tion in  circulation,  and  some  were  preserved  even  in 
Utah,  when  in  1879  the  Reorganized  Church  repub- 
lished the  book,  leaving  it  just  as  it  was  at  first,  but 
adding  a  few^  explanatory  footnotes. 

The  settlement  of  new  lands  is  always  good  to  read 
about,  whether  one  looks  forward  to  it  in  hope  or  look- 


52  YOUNG  I'EOFLE'S   HISTORY 

ing  backward  sees  it  as  it  really  was.  The  hope  of  the 
church  has  always  been  to  occupy  "Zion"  and  the 
"regions  round  about."  Whatever  the  meaning 
placed  on  these  words  by  men,  the  condition  was  one 
to  be  desired  at  all  times. 

The  "old  church"  had  pushed  westward  with  a 
nation-wide  movement,  but  with  all  their  fervor  and 
zeal  had  made  mistakes.  The  Reorganized  Church 
had  moved  carefully  and  with  constant  vigilance  that 
they  might  keep  within  the  law  of  the  church  and  the 
law  of  the  land,  and  had  come  to  the  point  where  they 
felt  that  removal  to  more  open  country  and  into  a 
place  where  their  worthy  poor  might  find  homes,  was 
a  necessity. 

Because  of  these  needs  had  arisen  the  Order  of 
Enoch,  and  following  them  the  conference  of  1875 
appointed  a  "removal  committee."  This  committee 
reported  year  after  year  and  made  trips  of  investiga- 
tion to  various  places. 

Chicago  and  Nauvoo,  Illinois;  Stewartsville,  Far 
West,  Saint  Joseph,  and  Independence,  Missouri; 
and  Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  and  other  places  were  con- 
sidered as  places  where  the  church  might  make  a  busi- 
ness center. 

The  removal  committee  were  not  hasty  in  deciding. 
They  were  appointed  at  the  annual  conference  in 
Piano  in  1875  and  were  five  in  number;  two  of  the 
first  Presidency,  two  of  the  Bishopric,  and  one  of  the 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


53 


Twelve.     That  they  were  not  idle  their  frequent  re- 
ports testified. 

The  Saints'  Herald  of  those  years  gives  some  very 
entertaining   accounts   of  their  trips  through   Iowa 


Map   of  Disputed   Strip 

and  Missouri,  seeking  a  location  in  or  near  the  "Zion" 
spoken  of  in  the  revelations  to  the  church. 

They  at  last  chose  none  of  the  places  before  men- 
tioned, but  went  into  a  practically  new  region  of 
country  in  southwestern  Iowa,  where  the  Order  of 
Enoch  had  already  bought  land  and  where  there  was 
room  and  opportunity  for  development  from  the  soil 
up.   This  was  on  the  strip  of  land  that  had  been  dis- 


54  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

puted  territory  in  the  time  that  Lilburn  Boggs  was 
governor  of  JNIissouri  and  Robert  Lucas  governor  of 
Iowa,  each  claiming  it  for  his  own  State. 

In  1882  they  rej)orted  they  had  built  a  two-story 
brick  building  for  the  Herald  Office.  This  building 
had  an  engine  room  attached.  The  Board  of  Publica- 
tion had  been  placed  in  charge  October  18,  1881,  and 
we  give  a  few  extracts  from  the  Articles  of  Incorpora- 
tion, filed  in  the  office  of  the  county  clerk  of  Decatur 
County,  Iowa,  February  5,  1882.  This  will  be  found 
in  the  little  book  called  the  Rules  of  Order. 

ARTICLES  OF  ASSOCIATION 

Articles  of  Association  made  pursuant  to  a  resolu- 
tion passed  at  the  Annual  Conference  of  the  Reorgan- 
ized Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints, 
on  Friday,  April  10,  A.  D.,  1881,  providing: 

"That  a  committee  of  three  be  appointed  to  prepare 
Articles  of  Incorporation  in  harmony  and  in  conform- 
ity with  the  present  incorporation  under  the  laws  of 
the  State  of  Illinois,  the  same  to  be  used  to  further 
incorporate  the  Society  in  the  State  of  Iowa  and 
other  States  by  vote  of  any  larger  branch  or  stake  in 
such  State  or  States,  as  provided  by  the  laws  of  the 
same." 

These  said  Articles  having  been  adopted  by  the 
Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day 
Saints  at  a  general  meeting  of  the  members  of  said 


YOUNG    TKOPLE'S    lllS'iOU^'  55 


church,  held  at  Lamoni,  County  of  Decatur,  in  the 
State  of  Iowa,  on  the  6th  day  of  June,  A.  D.  1891. 

Article  1.— The  name  of  this  association  and  organ- 
ization shall  be,  "The  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,"  and  shall  be  incorpor- 
ated under  the  laws  of  Iowa  in  and  by  that  name. 

The  Church  adheres  to  the  doctrines  and  tenets  of 
the  original  "Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day 
Saints,"  as  organized  by  Joseph  Smith,  (the  Martja*) , 
on  the  6th  day  of  April,  A.  D.  1830,  as  the  same  has 
been  reorganized  by  Joseph  Smith,  formerly  of  Piano, 
Illinois,  now  of  Lamoni,  Iowa,  with  the  advice  and 
assistance  of  Jason  W.  Briggs,  Zenos  H.  Gurley,  sr., 
William  Marks,  sr.,  Israel  L.  Rogers,  Isaac  Sheen, 
and  many  others. 

The  church  government  consists: 

1st. — Of  a  First  Presidency — consisting  of  a  pres- 
ident and  two  counselors. 

2d. — A  Quorum  of  the  Twelve,  (a  traveling  high 
council ) . 

3d.— A  "Standing  High  Council"  of  the  church; 
and  at  each  "stake"  a  similar  subordinate  standing 
high  council,  consisting  of  twelve  chosen  for  that  pur- 
pose. 

4th.^ — A  High  Priests'  Quorum. 

5th. — One  or  more  quorums  of  seventy,  not  exceed- 
ing seven. 

6th. — Quorums  of  elders. 


5(}  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S  HISTORY 

7th. — Bishops,  consisting  of  a  Presiding  Bishop, 
and  associate  or  local  bishops — said  bishops  having 
temporal  jurisdiction  subject  to  the  general  direction 
of  the  church,  and  higher  church  authorities. 

8th. — Quorums  of  priests. 

9th. — Quorums  of  teachers. 

10th. — Quorums  of  deacons. 

The  Reorganized  Church  at  Lamoni,  Iowa,  shall  be 
the  principal  or  central  church,  unless  change  is  made 
otherwise  as  provided  for  by  amendment  to  these  ar- 
ticles; all  others  shall  be  stakes,  or  branches,  but  all 
subject  to  the  same  church  government,  subordinate 
to  this  organization  and  forming  constituent  parts  of 
the  same;  and  a  general  or  business  meeting  of  said 
Reorganized  Church  may  be  called  at  any  of  said 
churches,  or  places,  according  to  the  laws  provided  by 
said  organization  for  convening  its  assemblies. 

A  branch  may  be  organized  at  any  time,  or  place, 
by  the  concurrence  of  six  or  more  resident  members 
of  said  Reorganized  Church,  who  are  in  good  stand- 
ing, one  of  whom  must  be  an  elder,  priest,  teacher,  or 
deacon. 

A  stake  is  a  large  branch,  organized  into  a  stake,  at 
the  direction  of  a  General  Conference  of  the  church; 
Lamoni,  Decatur  County,  Iowa,  shall  be  the  principal 
place  of  business  of  said  corporation,  but  to  facilitate 
the  work  of  the  society,  business  may  also  be  trans- 
acted at  the  stakes,  or  branches,  when  deemed  proper. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


57 


Said  Reorganized  Church,  and  its  stakes,  and 
branches,  are  in  all  respects  subject  to  the  doctrines 
and  tenets  of  the  said  original,  and  reorganization,  in 
this  article  mentioned. 

Article  2. — The  Presiding  Bishop  and  his  counse- 
lors shall  be  the  trustees  of  the  church,  and  perform  all 
the  duties  contemplated  by  Chapter  Two  of  Title  Nine 
of  the  Code  of  Iowa,  a  majority  of  whom  may  perform 
any  act  under  said  law,  or  contemplated  by  this  or- 
ganization. 

Article  3. — This  organization  shall  publish,  print, 
circulate,  sell,  or  give  away,  religious,  school,  and  mis- 
sionary books,  papers,  tracts,  and  periodicals,  such  as 
said  church  shall  deem  necessary  or  useful  to  the  pro- 
motion of  religion  and  morality ;  and  for  that  purpose 
may  purchase  or  own  such  printing  presses,  types, 
cases,  and  material  as  shall  be  necessary  to  conduct 
such  publication,  binding,  and  circulation  of  books  and 
published  matter  aforesaid;  and  said  publication  bus- 
iness shall  be  under  the  immediate  control  and  man- 
agement of  a  Board  of  Publication,  to  be  nominated 
by  the  Presiding  Bishop  and  confirmed  or  approved 
by  the  church,  at  any  general  annual  or  semiannual 
conference;  but  the  title  of  the  property  to  be  in  the 
corporation,  and  all  suits  relating  thereto  must  be  in 
the  corporate  name. 

Article  4. — This  corporation  may  purchase  and 
hold,  or  receive  donations,  or  in  any  other  legal  way 


58  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

procure,  receive,  and  hold  the  title  of  any  real  or  per- 
sonal property  for  the  use  of  said  church,  its  stakes, 
and  branches,  the  title  of  all  of  which,  whether  pur- 
chased, donated,  or  otherwise  legally  obtained,  or  re- 
ceived, and  wherever  the  same  shall  be  located,  whether 
procured  by  the  general  church  or  any  stake  or  branch, 
shall  be  taken  to  the  corporation  and  in  the  corporate 
name  of  said  Reorganized  Church,  and  said  corpora- 
tion shall  hold  the  same  for  the  use  of  said  church,  its 
stakes  and  branches;  and  said  corporation  may  sell 
and  convey  the  same,  or  any  part  thereof,  applying 
the  proceeds  to  the  use  aforesaid. 

Article  5. — This  church  corporation  shall  have  a 
corporate  seal;  all  conveyances  shall  be  signed  by  the 
presiding  bishop,  as  the  trustee,  and  sealed  with  the 
seal  of  said  corporation. 

These  Articles  of  Association  constitute  the  by-laws 
of  said  corporation,  until  revised  or  amended.  Said 
by-laws  or  Articles  of  Association  may  be  revised  or 
amended  at  any  general  conference  of  the  church,  by 
a  two  thirds  majority  vote  of  the  members  of  said 
church  present,  and  voting  at  said  conference.  Notice 
of  such  amendment  shall  be  given  in  the  church  paper 
at  least  two  months  before  action  can  be  had  on  such 
proposed  change. 

The  principal  place  of  business  of  said  corporation 
may  be  changed  from  I..amoni  aforesaid  to  any  other 
place,  by  the  direction  of  the  Quorum  of  the  First 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY  59 

Presidency,  the  Bishop  and  counselors,  and  the  Board 
of  Pubhcation.  Upon  such  change  being  made,  a 
certified  copy  of  the  affidavit  of  organization  of  this 
corporation,  together  with  a  similar  affidavit  of  the 
action  of  said  church  reorganizing  said  corporation, 
and  naming  such  new  principal  place  of  business,  shall 
be  filed  in  the  office  of  the  recorder  of  deeds  of  the 
county  in  which  such  new  principal  place  of  business  is 
located.  Such  change  of  principal  place  of  business 
shall  not  change  or  affect  the  rights  of  said  corpora- 
tion, but  only  the  location  of  its  principal  office  or 
place  of  business.  Said  corporation  may  establish 
subordinate  places  of  business  at  any  time  and  in  any 
place;  but  all  shall  be  subject  to  the  control  of  the  gen- 
eral office.  Said  corporation  may  appoint  agents  at 
any  time  and  place  to  act  in  behalf  of  said  corporation. 
Said  corporation  may  sue  and  be  sued,  defend  and  be 
defended,  in  all  courts  and  places,  but  all  shall  be  done 
in  said  corporate  name. 

Article  6. — All  property  now  held  or  owned  by  said 
church,  in  the  name  of  any  person  or  persons,  as 
trustees  or  otherwise,  including  the  publication  estab- 
lishment of  said  church,  shall  vest  in  said  corporation. 
And  all  persons  holding  such  property  in  trust  for 
said  church  are  hereby  directed  and  required  to  trans- 
fer and  convey  the  same  to  said  corporation,  as  the 
property  of  said  church.  And  said  corporation  shall 
by  operation  of  law  succeed  to  all  property  now  owned 


60  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

by  said  church  or  held  for  its  use;  and  may  sue  for  and 
recover  the  same  in  the  name  of  said  corporation. 

Article  7. — The  term  of  office  of  said  trustees  shall 
be  as  follows,  viz :  of  the  trustee,  who  is  the  Presiding 
Bishop  of  the  church,  during  his  good  behavior,  and 
while  he  remains  such  Presiding  Bishop.  Of  the  other 
trustees,  who  are  the  counselors  of  said  Presiding 
Bishoj),  during  their  good  behavior — not  extending 
beyond  the  term  of  office  of  said  Presiding  Bishop  as 
such  trustee;  except  as  hereinafter  provided.  Upon 
the  death,  resignation,  or  removal  from  office  of  said 
Presiding  Bishop,  the  office  of  the  other  trustees  shall 
become  vacant,  upon  the  apjDointment  of  another  Pre- 
siding Bishop,  who  shall  be  the  successor  as  Bishop, 
and  his  assuming  the  office  of  such  trustee — and  there- 
upon such  new  Presiding  Bishop  and  his  counselors 
shall  be  the  trustees  of  said  corporation;  it  being  un- 
derstood that  no  person  can  be  trustee  of  said  corpor- 
ation except  the  Presiding  Bishop  of  said  church  and 
his  counselors.  Said  trustees,  or  either  of  them,  may  be 
removed  by  said  church  for  cause,  the  same  as  any 
other  church  officer. 

Article  8. — This  organization  reserves  to  itself  all 
the  rights,  powers,  privileges,  and  exemptions  con- 
ferred by  Chapter  Two,  Title  Nine,  of  the  Code  of 
Iowa,  providing  for  the  incorporation  of  churches  or 
religious  societies,  and  the  same  so  far  as  applicable 
is  made  a  part  of  these  Articles  of  Association. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


61 


Article  9. — The  trustees  of  this  Association  now 
duly  elected  and  qualified  according  to  the  laws  and 
usages  of  the  society  to  act  for  the  same  and  for  this 
present  year,  are  E.  L.  Kelley,  Presiding  Bishop  of 
said  Reorganized  Church,  and  George  H.  Hilliard 
and  Edwin  A.  Blakeslee,  counselors  to  the  Bishop 
aforenamed. 

In  testimony  of  the  foregoing  declaration  of  prin- 
ciples, rules,  usages,  and  purposes,  we  hereby  sub- 
scribe our  names,  and  acknowledge  the  same  to  be 
our  voluntary  act  and  deed  for  the  objects  set  forth. 

Done  at  Lamoni,  Decatur  County,  Iowa,  this  sixth 
day  of  June,  A.  D.  1891. 


E.  L.  Kelley. 
D.  F.  Nicholson. 
W.  W.  Blair. 
RoBT.  Winning. 
Alex.  Hale  Smith. 
Robert  M.  Elain. 
D.  F.  Crane. 

C.  H.  Barrows. 
Jasper  H.  Van  Meter. 
Edwin  B.  Stafford. 

S.  D.  Shippy. 

D.  D.  Young. 

F.  M.  Smith. 
S.  P.  Bass. 


Ed  Weedmark. 
A.  K.  Anderson. 
Seth  M.  Bass. 
George  Derry^ 
J.  B.  VanMeter. 
William  Anderson. 
John  Traxler. 
Emeline  a.  Elvin. 
Minnie  E.  Anderson. 
Samuel  Ackerley'. 
J.  P.  Dillon. 
Ekin  Loat:ll. 
David  Dancer. 
Edwin  A.  Blakeslee. 


(j2  VOINTCJ    I'EOPJ.E'S   HISTORY 

Asa  S.  Cochran.  Henry  A.  Stebbins, 

Joseph  Smith.  Secretary  of  the  Church. 


State  of  Iowa, 
Decatur  County 


,1 


ss. 


Before  me,  Asa  S,  Cochran,  Xotary  Public  in  and 
for  said  County  and  State,  personally  appeared  the 
above-named,  E.  L.  Kelley,  D.  F.  Nicholson,  W.  W. 
Blair,  Robert  Winning,  Alex.  Hale  Smith,  Robert 
M.  Elvin,  D.  F.  Crane,  C.  H.  Barrows,  Jasper  H. 
Van^Meter,  Edwin  B.  Stafford,  F.  M.  Smith,  S.  P. 
Bass,  Ed  Weedmark,  A.  K.  Anderson,  Seth  M.  Bass, 
George  Derry,  J.  B.  VanMeter,  John  Traxler,  Em- 
eline  A.  Elvin,  ]Minnie  E.  Anderson,  Samuel  Acker- 
ley,  J.  P.  Dillon,  Ekin  Lovell,  David  Dancer,  Henry 
A.  Stebbins,  Joseph  Smith,  S.  D.  Shippy,  William 
Anderson,  D.  D.  Young,  personalh'^  known  to  me  to 
be  the  identical  persons  whose  names  are  attached  to 
the  foregoing  Articles  of  Incorporation  and  acknowl- 
edged the  signing  of  the  same  to  be  their  voluntary 
act  and  deed  and  for  the  purposes  named. 

Asa  S.  Cochran,  Notar?/  Public . 

Lamoni,  Iowa,  June  6,  1891. 


vol  NG    PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


63 


CHAPTER  13 

The  "Herald"  in  its  New  Home 

THE  LAST  number  of  the  Saints'  Herald  issued 
at  Piano,  under  date  of  October  15,  1881,  has 
this  little  notice: 
"This  issue  closes  the  stay  of  the  Herald  in  Piano, 
Kendall  County,  Ilhnois.     It  came  here  m  1863,  and 


Sceiu'  oil   Fox   River,  near  Piano 


was  kindly  received  by  the  leading  citizens  of  the 
place.  It  began  its  career  here  with  a  list  of  three 
liundred  subscribers,  manj^  of  them  free;  and  some 
of  them  taking  several  copies.     It  had  a  press  and 


54  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 

fixtures  costing  about  two  hundred  and  seventy-five 
dollars;  and  occupied  one  room  about  eighteen  by 
twenty  feet  square.  It  had  Brother  Isaac  Sheen  for 
its  editorial  force,  and  Brother  William  D.  Morton, 
sr.,  as  its  foreman,  compositor,  and  pressman;  with  a 
Washington  Medallion  number  4  hand  press  as  its 
machinery. 

"It  will  reach  Lamoni,  Decatur  County,  Iowa,  and 
begin  a  new  departure  (on  the  old  way)  with  an  eight 
horse  power  engine,  two  cylinder  power  presses,  and 
a  jobber  press,  with  type  and  other  fixtures  to  match, 
and  office  two  stories  high,  thirty  by  sixty-five  feet  in 
size,  (engine  room  attached),  an  editor,  bookkeeper, 
superintendent,  and  five  compositors."^ 

On  November  1,  the  first  number  of  the  Herald , 
issued  from  Lamoni,  Iowa,  reads  thus : 

"greeting. 

"We  sit  down  amid  the  debris  of  building,  and  the 
unorganized  chaos  of  an  office  removed,  to  greet  our 
readers  from  our  new  home  in  Iowa.  We  bid  our 
contributors  and  correspondents  a  hearty  welcome  to 
our  new  quarters. 

"We  have  not  yet  succeeded  in  getting  things  into 
order,  but  shall  do  the  best  we  can  to  keep  the  Herald 
in  motion.    The  weather  at  our  arrival  in  Lamoni  was 


^Editor,  Joseph  Smith;  superintendent,  John  Scott;  bookkeeper,  Law- 
rence Conover;  Carrie  L.  Smith,  Zaide  Smith,  Anna  Scott,  Will  Deani, 
Will  Crick,  compositors. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


65 


horrible ;  the  elements  having  organized  for  a  ten  days' 
rain,  which  was  fairly  fulfilled.  We  succeeded,  how- 
ever, in  transferring  machinery  and  office  furniture 
with  but  little  delay  and  loss  by  breakage,  and  shall 
soon  be  turning  the  press  wheels  again,  merrily  as 
ever.     Send  in  the  subscribers." 

And  how  smoothly  it  seems  to  have  been  done.  The 
editor  speaks  often  of  the  pleasant  situation  of  the 
new  office,  its  completeness  of  detail,  and  how  suitably 
it  was  all  arranged,  what  comfort  he  derived  from  it. 
Yet  the  town  was  "raw,"  the  mud  deep  and  rich,  and 
no  sidewalks.  He  joined  in  all  the  victory  of  accom- 
plishment against  these  things. 

Look  at  the  Herald  for  1874 ;  what  a  change  from 
the  little  Herald  that  for  years  went  like  messengers 
with  folded  wings  into  the  homes  of  thousands.  Now 
it  measures  sixteen  by  ten  and  a  half  inches,  and  this 
was  necessary  because  the  church  was  growing,  not 
alone  in  numbers,  but  in  many  other  ways.  The  in- 
crease in  members  was  seven  hundred  and  fifty-two  in 
the  year  just  gone. 

The  Bishop  was  appointing  agents  and  the  church 
was  fast  becoming  orderly  and  settled  in  the  plan  of 
tithes,  which  the  church  had  been  trying  to  have  ear- 
nestly taught  and  made  plain  to  the  people.  Every- 
where the  people  were  learning  that  the  Reorgan- 
ized Church  was  an  honorable  and  truth-loving  people. 
EfVen  the  people  of  Nauvoo  were  being  converted. 


GG 


YOUxXG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


They  entreated  President  Smith  to  bring  his  church 
to  Hancock  County,  even  Xauvoo.  They  presented 
a  petition  with  a  list  of  signers  three  and  one  half 
yards  long,  some  of  them  in  double  rows.  They  had 
lieard  how  the  church  was  going  to  move  from  Piano 
and  they  desired  them  to  come  to  Xauvoo.  Beautiful, 
but  lonely  and  sleeping  old  city,  doomed  to  fall  asleep 
in  its  own  ruin. 

At  the  conference  of  April,  1878,  William  B. 
Smith,  the  only  living  brother  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum 
Smith,  united  with  the  church.  He  was  now  an  old 
man.  As  he  took  a  place  with  his  nephew  there  seemed 
to  be  something  very  close  and  near  between  the  Re- 
organized Church  and  the  church  as  it  was  when  this 
man  was  young,  back  in  Xew  York  in  1830.  As  the 
years  went  by  there  were  branches  organized,  east 
and  west,  north  and  south,  and  where  there  were  a 
number  of  branches  in  a  certain  county  or  State  they 
were  organized  into  districts. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


67 


CHAPTER  14 

In  Missouri 

THE  return  of  the  Saints  to  Missouri  seemed  as- 
sured when  on  July  6,  1884,  the  little  brick 
church  in  east  Independence  was  dedicated. 
In  this  building  had  been  held  the  first  General  Con- 
ference of  the  Reorganized  Church  in  Jackson 
County,  jNIissouri,  in  1882/  and  here  was  the  starting 
point  of  the  Sunday  school  and  choir  movement  in  In- 


Brick  Chiii-ch  at  Independence 

dependence.  Here  the  church  people  gathered  for  all 
services  until  the  branch  was  too  large,  and  that  was 
not  long,  for  January  3,  1887,  the  committee  on  the 
new  church  reported  and  at  once  began  working  to- 
ward a  church  in  a  new  place.     This  finally  resulted 


^The   first    General   Cont'ci'ciK'<'   lu-ld    in    MissonrL   was   in    Saint    I.oiiis 
in   18fi9. 


68 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


in  the  stone  church  in  Independence,  and  soon  after 
the  Saints  disposed  of  the  old  church,  it  burned. 

It  is  pleasant  to  read  of  the  many  church  buildings 
rising  in  all  parts  of  the  land.     ^lany  of  them  were 


Old  Gravel  Road  over  which 
the  elders  traveled  in  early  days 
to   Saint  Louis 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


69 


small,  but  showing  that  the  church  was  spreading  and 
growing  and  prospering;  but  in  many  cities  the 
branches  were  forced  to  meet  in  halls,  renting  them 
from  societies  or  orders,  who  of  course  had  first  right 
to  use  them. 

While  the  Lord  accepts  our  worship  and  praise 
from  any  place,  there  is  more  delight  in  a  place  made 
and  kept  sacred  to  his  service. 

The  years  brought  these  houses  for  Sunday  school 
and  church  and  with  them  organs  and  many  beautiful 
and  comfortable  additions  to  the  churches. 

Sometimes  the  elders  out  in  new  fields  were  perse- 
cuted, but  there  was  a  better  understanding  every 
year  of  the  belief  of  the  church.  The  Saints  were 
happy  and  the  terrible  things  suffered  by  the  church 
in  Missouri  and  Illinois  seemed  to  have  happened 
long  ago. 

The  men  who  had  been  leaders  in  the  old  church 
were  many  of  them  dying.  The  three  witnesses  to  the 
Book  of  Mormon  are  always  of  interest  to  the  people, 
and  when  Martin  Harris  died,  in  1875,  faithful  to 
his  testimony,  many  wondered  if  the  remaining  one 
would  be  faithful  to  the  Book  of  Mormon.  Several 
men  of  importance  in  the  church  visited  David  Whit- 
mer  at  his  home  in  Richmond,  Missouri,  and  every 
one  of  them  felt  that  he  was  "an  honest  man."  Some 
of  these  became  eloquent,  and  all  felt  the  wonderful 
power  of  the  Spirit  when  he  testified  to  the  truthful- 


70 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


ness  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  We  quote  from  one 
of  these,  Elder  E.  C.  Briggs,  to  wliom  he  told  the 
story  of  seeing  the  angel: 

"  'In  June,  1829,  I  saw  the  angel  by  the  power  of 
God;  Joseph,  Oliver,  and  I  were  alone,  and  a  light 
from  heaven  shone  around  us,  and  solemnity  pervaded 
our  minds.  The  angel  appeared  in  the  light,  as  near 
as  that  young  man.  [Within  five  or  six  feet.]  Be- 
tween us  and  the  angel  there  appeared  a  table,  and 
there  lay  upon  it  the  Sword  of  I^aban,  the  Ball  of  Di- 
rectors, the  Record,  and  Interpreters.  The  angel  took 
the  Record,  and  turned  the  leaves,  and  showed  it  to 
us  by  the  power  of  God.  They  were  taken  away  by 
the  angel  to  a  cave,  which  we  saw  by  tlie  power  of 
God  while  we  were  yet  in  the  Spirit.  JNIy  testimony 
in  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  true;  I  can't  deviate  from 
it.  I  was  troubled  with  so  many  by  letter  and  other- 
wise, all  over  the  United  States,  and  some  from  Eu- 
rope, that  I  made  my  proclamation  of  ^larch  19,  1881. 
In  this  way  thousands  read  it,  who  would  never  have 
done  so  otherwise.  I  have  the  original  manuscripts. 
They  have  tlie  printer's  marks.  The  printers  here 
have  examined  them,  and  say  they  are  genuine.  When 
})eing  printed,  Oliver  Cowdery  would  take  about  a 
dozen  pages  of  them  at  a  time,  and  remain  and  proof 
read  and  see  that  the  work  was  done  properly,  and 
continued  his  vigil  to  the  end.' 

"Brother  in  Christ,  after  a  visit  with  Brother  David 


YOUNG    l'EOPl-E"S    HIST()H^ 


71 


Whitmer,  one  of  the  chosen  witnesses  of  the  Book  of 
JMormon,  I  want  to  say  that  I  felt  to  admire  the  man ; 
his  humble,  meek  manner  is  wonderful  to  behold,  in 
comparison  with  the  self-called  ministry  of  the  present 
age.  He  is  a  devout  Christian,  and  speaks  of  Brother 
Joseph,  and  the  rise  of  the  latter-day  work  with  en- 
dearing words  of  love.     As  he  said: 

"  'The  boys,  Joseph  and  Oliver,  worked  hard,  early 
and  late,  while  translating  the  plates.  It  was  slow 
work,  and  they  could  \\  rite  only  a  few  pages  a  day.' 

"Of  Joseph  he  continued: 

"  'He  could  not  do  a  thing  except  he  was  humble, 
and  just  right  before  the  Lord.' 

"I  said,  'Why  not?' 

"He  replied: 

"  'The  Urim  and  Thummim  would  look  dark;  he 
could  not  see  a  thing  in  them.' 

"  'How  did  it  appear  in  them?'  we  asked. 

"His  answer  was: 

"  'The  letters  appeared  on  them  in  light,  and  would 
not  go  off  until  they  were  written  correctly  by  Oliver. 
When  Joseph  could  not  pronounce  the  words  he 
spelled  them  out  letter  by  letter.  Ah!  Joseph  was  a 
good  man,  but  he  had  a  hard  task  to  manage  with  the 
people  in  the  early  days  of  the  church.  They  were 
sectarian  (Brigham  Young  was  only  a  sectarian)  and 
came  in  with  all  of  their  own  views,  and  were  hard  to 
manage.     In  fact,  they  sought  office  in  the  church. 


72 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


and  when  they  were  ordained  it  was  only  putting  new 
wine  into  old  bottles  in  many  cases.' 

"I  asked  him  why  he  did  not  go  with  the  church. 

"He  replied: 

"  'I  had  good  reasons,  but  do  not  wish  to  speak  of 
them  now.  I  was  directed  to  remain  here  in  Rich- 
mond.' "—The  Saints'  Herald,  vol.  31,  pp.  396,  397. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


73 


CHAPTER  15 

Manuscript  and  Authorized  Version  of  Book  of  Mormon 

DID  you  ever  wonder  what  became  of  the  manu- 
script of  the  Book  of  jNIormon  and  what  it 
would  look  like?  And  would  yo  unot  like  to 
sometime  see  the  original  manuscript  of  the  Inspired 
Translation  of  the  Scriptures? 

One  time  the  Utah  faction  of  the  church  sent  men 
to  David  Whitmer  to  get  the  manuscript  of  the  Book 
of  JNIormon,  but  the  good  old  shepherd  of  the  yellow- 
ing manuscript  would  not  part  with  it  for  any  consid- 
eration. He  said,  "There  is  not  enough  gold  in  the 
world  to  purchase  this."  He  guarded  it  as  carefully 
as  Emma  Smith  did  the  manuscript  of  the  Bible. 

Sometimes  the  missionaries  of  our  church  went,  as 
did  people  from  many  churches,  to  visit  David  Whit- 
mer; but  in  1884  there  was  a  remarkable  visit  made 
in  the  old  town  of  Richmond,  ]\Iissouri,  where  the 
Whitmers  lived.  The  Reorganized  Church  had  asked 
Mr.  Whitmer  if  a  committee  could  come  to  his  house 
and  with  him  compare  the  old  manuscript  of  the  Book 
of  INIormon  with  the  printed  Book  of  jNIormon,  and  he 
consented,  with  the  stipulation  that  Joseph  Smith  be 
one  of  that  committee.  On  the  8th  of  July  the  com- 
mittee stood  in  the  upper  room  of  the  Whitmer  home, 
in  Richmond,  ^Missouri.  The  main  figure  in  the  room 
was  David  A^^litmer,  the  last  of  the  three  witnesses. 


>Y^  ^'Ol  XG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

Almost  fourscore  of  years  had  he  hved;  his  eye  was 
bright  and  his  faculties  good,  but  liis  hair  was  thin, 
and  white  as  wool. 

The  men  of  the  committee  were  Joseph  and  Alex- 
ander H.  Smith,  William  H.  Kelley,  and  Thomas  W. 
Smith. 

Sons  of  the  early  witnesses  to  the  Book  of  ISIormon 
mingled  with  this  company  in  that  little  upper  room 
in  the  days  that  they  spent  there. 

Since  the  first  Book  of  ]Mormon  was  printed  in 
Palmyra,  Xcw  York,  there  had  been  many  editions 
printed  in  otlier  places  and  in  other  languages,  and 
changes  might  have  crept  into  the  book.  The  Reor- 
ganized Church  was  determined  to  restore,  so  far  as 
possible,  the  church  to  its  most  perfect  condition. 
There  was  no  doubt  that  David  AVhitmer  had  the 
original  writing  of  the  Book  of  ^Mormon,  and  the  other 
old  copy  made  by  Oliver  Cowdery  had  been  ruined  and 
lost  because  of  lying  in  the  corner  stone  of  the  Xauvoo 
House,  where  it  became  water-soaked  and  soon  crum- 
bled when  exposed  to  the  air.  The  men  gathered 
about  the  old  sheets  of  foolscap  paper,  felt  very  rev- 
erent, and  were  very  careful  as  one  read  word  by  w^ord 
from  the  paper  and  one  followed  and  made  notes  in 
the  book.  They  used  the  old  Palmyra  edition  of  1830, 
and  the  one  printed  by  the  Reorganized  Church  in 
Piano,  1875. 

When  they  had  finished  they  published  this  state- 
ment : 


YOUNG    PEOPLF'S    HISTORY 


75 


"Richmond,  Ray  County,  Missouri,  July  17,  1884. 
"To  zchoin  it  may  concern:  This  may  certify  that 
^ve  were  present  from  time  to  time  at  the  7-esidence 
of  David  Whitmer,  sr.,  during  the  examination  and 
comparison  of  the  Pahnyra  and  subsequent  editions 
of  the  Book  of  ^Mormon,  with  the  manuscript  of  that 
book  now  in  the  hands  of  said  David  Whitmer,  and 
that  examination  was  conducted  openly,  and  as  we 
believe  fairly;  by  W.  H.  Kelley,  A.  H.  Smith,  and 
T.  W.  Smith  for  the  Reorganized  Church;  and  Jos- 
eph Smith  and  Philander  A.  Page  for  David  AVhit- 
mer;  that  said  examination  began  Tuesday,  July  8, 
and  was  concluded  July  17,  1884. 

"Wm.  H.  Kelle\%  Chairman  of  Committee, 

"Alex.  H.  Smith. 

"Thos.  W.  Smith,  Secretary  of  Committee. 

"D.  J.  Whitmer. 

"Geo.  Schweich. 

"John  Short. 

"John  C.  Whitmer. 

"Joseph  Smith. 

"P.  A.  Page." 

Twenty-two  years  later  there  was  another  edition 
of  the  Book  of  ^Mormon  provided  for,  known  as 
the  Authorized  Edition.  This  edition  was  brought 
about  by  the  action  of  the  General  Conference,  and 
its  history  is  quite  clearly  stated  in  the  following  state- 
ment taken  from  the  preface  of  the  book : 


76 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


"At  a  General  Conference  of  the  Reorganized 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  in 
April,  1906,  the  following  preamble  and  resolution 
were  adopted : 

"  'Whereas,  There  are  several  editions  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon  extant,  differing  in  divisions  of  chapters 
and  paragraphs,  thereby  rendering  it  impossible  to 
prepare  concordance  and  works  of  reference,  there- 
fore, 

"  'Resolved,  That  we  recommend  .  .  .  the  appoint- 
ment of  a  committee  ...  to  investigate  and  prepare  a 
uniform  plan  for  the  divisions  of  chapters  and  verses, 
and,  if  thought  advisable,  to  prepare  or  adopt  a  sys- 
tem of  references.' 

"Frederick  M.  Smith,  Heman  C.  Smith,  Richard 
S.  Salyards,  Francis  M.  Sheehy,  Columbus  Scott, 
Edmund  L.  Kelley,  and  Frederick  B.  Blair  were  ap- 
pointed. 

"The  committee  appointed  Frederick  M.  Smith, 
Heman  C.  Smith,  and  Richard  S.  Salyards  as  a  sub- 
committee to  do  the  work  of  reversification,  etc.,  with 
instructions  to  use  the  large  type,  Lamoni  edition  as 
a  basis;  to  leave  the  chapters  as  in  the  original  Pal- 
myra edition. 

"The  sub-committee  completed  the  work  of  reversi- 
fication, and  in  so  doing  made  'all  verses  from  the 
Book  of  Isaiah  to  correspond  in  their  divisions'  to  the 
versification  of  the  Inspired  Translation  of  the  Holy 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  ^^ 

Scriptures,  and  indicated  such  matter  by  reference 
notes. 

"The  general  committee  indorsed  the  work  of  the 
sub-committee.  It  concluded  to  broaden  the  scope 
of  its  work  hj  making  provision  for  comparison  of 
the  Lamoni  edition  with  the  original  manuscript  and 
the  Kirtland  edition.  It  adopted  the  following  as 
instruction  to  the  sub -committee  for  the  completion  of 
the  work : 

"  'Resolved,  That  it  be  the  sense  of  this  committee 
that  in  the  publication  of  the  new  work  we  follow  the 
corrections  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  so  as  to  make  the 
new  work  in  accordance  with  the  original  manuscript 
and  the  Kirtland  edition  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  pub- 
lished by  Pratt  and  Goodson,  of  1837,  that  the  work 
may  be  completed  as  corrected  by  Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver  Cowdery.' 

"The  sub-committee  were  authorized  to  'examine 
proofs  and  corrections'  according  to  the  foregoing 
resolution ;  to  proof  read  the  matter  as  published ;  and 
to  prepare  a  suitable  index.  They  were  also  instructed 
to  indicate  by  paragraph  signs  the  divisions  into  para- 
graphs according  to  the  Palmyra  edition,  and  to  hand 
over  the  work  for  publication. 

"The  sub-committee  carefully  compared  the  orig- 
inal manuscript  with  the  Kirtland  and  the  large  type 
editions.  One  member  of  the  committee  read  from  the 
manuscript,  one  followed  the  Kirtland  edition,  the 
other  recorded  all  corrections  in  the  large  type  edi- 


78 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


tion.  The  manuscript  is  legible ;  there  was  little  diffi- 
culty in  reading  it.  They  also  referred  to  the  Pal- 
myra edition  in  the  examination  of  the  text.  There  is 
very  little  difference  in  the  paragraphs  in  the  Palmyra 
and  the  Kirtland  editions. 

"The  preface  to  the  Kirtland  edition  contains  the 
following  paragraph: 

"  'Individuals  acquainted  with  book  printing,  are 
aware  of  the  numerous  typographical  errors,  which 
always  occur  in  manuscript  editions.  It  is  only  neces- 
sary to  say,  that  the  whole  has  been  carefully  reexam- 
ined and  compared  with  the  original  manuscripts,  by 
Elder  Joseph  Smith,  jr.,  the  translator  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  assisted  by  the  present  printer,  Brother 
O.  Cowdery,  who  formerly  wrote  the  greatest  portion 
of  the  same,  as  dictated  by  Brother  Smith.' 

"The  committee  found  errors,  including  omissions, 
in  the  Lamoni  edition;  also  some  matter  in  the  orig- 
inal manuscript  omitted  in  the  Palmyra  or  the  Kirt- 
land edition,  or  in  both  those  editions ;  such  omissions 
evidently  being  overlooked  in  proof  reading. 

"Where  differences  occurred  betwxen  the  manu- 
script and  the  Kirtland  edition,  the  committee  were 
governed  by  the  subject  matter  of  the  context.  There 
were  no  material  differences  in  the  sense  of  the  text 
of  the  manuscript  and  of  the  Kirtland  edition. 

"Numerous  minor  changes  were  made,  many  of 
which  have  improved  the  subject  matter." 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    HISTOUY 


79 


The  committee  concluded  that  instead  of  marginal 
references  it  would  be  better  to  have  a  concordance 
to  the  Book  of  Mormon  provided.  They  finished 
their  work  July,  1908,  and  the  book  was  published  that 
year.  The  committee  on  a  concordance  is  at  work  as 
we  write. 


80 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  16 

Burning  of  the  Herald  Publishing  House 

THE  Herald  Office  building,  in  which  President 
Smith  took  such  evident  pleasure  in  1881,  was 
burned  January  5,  1907.  The  girls  in  the 
mailing  room  of  the  old  Herald  Office  building  (this 
room  was  just  above  the  press  room)  discovered  fire 
at  about  twenty  minutes  to  eight  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. Within  fifteen  minutes  the  rooms  were  filled 
with  dense  smoke  and  in  about  an  hour  the  walls  had 
fallen,  the  house  was  in  ruins. 

The  fire  started  in  the  press  room,  possibly  from  a 
gasoline  engine.  Every  effort  was  made  to  save  the 
contents  of  the  building.  The  loss  was  heavy  and  the 
insurance  light.  Such  things  as  w  ere  in  the  fireproof 
vault  were  saved,  but  many  valuable  church  papers 
and  documents  were  lost.  The  loss  of  old  books,  pa- 
pers, and  relics  was  inestimable,  but  there  was  no  loss 
of  life  and  no  injury  to  body,  and  by  ten  o'clock  head- 
quarters were  established  down  tow^n  and  the  various 
departments  were  moving  into  improvised  quarters. 
Editors  were  seeking  copy  in  the  morning  mail 
(which  had  not  yet  been  delivered  at  the  time  of  fire) 
and  at  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  compositors 
w^ere  at  work  in  the  office  of  the  local  newspaper. 
The  Chronicle,  on  the  Herald.  Neighboring  towns 
loaned  type,  and  other  needed  furnishings  were  se- 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  g]^ 

cured,  and  the  office  work  proceeded  under  many  dis- 
advantages, but  splendid  courage  and  good  spirit. 

At  eleven  o'clock  a  citizens'  meeting  was  held  and 
plans  of  helping  formulated.  On  Sunday  morning, 
January  6,  in  a  mass  meeting  held  in  the  brick  church, 
$13,045.50  was  subscribed  towards  building  a  new 
office.  This  came  from  children  and  grown  people, 
from  members  and  nonmembers.  This  was  increased 
to  $17,467,  and  a  new  Herald  Office  was  planned 
which  was  finished  and  occupied  by  November  of  the 
same  year.  This  is  commodious  and  practically  fire- 
proof, heated  with  steam,  lighted  and  empowered  witli 
electricity. 


82 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  17 

The  Church  in  the  Islands  of  the  Sea 

OX  November  (>,  1873,  Elders  Glaud  Rodger 
and  Charles  AV.  AVandell  sailed  from  San 
Francisco,  California,  on  the  vessel  Domingo. 
These  men  were  going  to  Australia  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel of  Jesus,  but  on  the  way  the  vessel  began  to  leak. 
The  crew  made  such  repairs  as  they  could  and  then 
the  captain  tin*ned  the  vessel  toward  the  harbor  of 


ai 

[    ^^ 

.^   -^^~.         ■>l.^P^^^^B^^^HH 

IX/.L                       ^.       _ 

Harbor  of  Papeete 

Papeete,  on  Tahiti,  one  of  the  group  of  Society  Is- 
lands. Here  Elders  Rodger  and  Wandell  spent  some 
time  waiting  for  the  repair  of  the  ship. 

As  they  strolled  along  the  Queens  Road,  two  mid- 
dle-aged men  spoke  to  them  and  wanted  to  know  if 


YOirXC;    PEOPLE'S    HISIORV 


83 


they  were  missionaries.  They  assured  them  that  this 
was  their  mission  and  that  they  were  on  their  way 
to  Sydney,  Austraha ;  hut  the  natives  could  not  speak 
Knghsh.  They  ehmg  to  the  elders,  frequently  using 
the  name  Parato. 

The  elders  thought  they  were  spies  and  got  away 
from  them,  hut  really  they  were  Saints  who  seemed  to 
be  led  to  these  strange  missionaries  to  ask  for  Addison 
Pratt,  a  missionary  sent  to  these  islands  by  Joseph  the 
Seer. 

As  the  brethren  continued  on  their  walk  they  met 
the  Queens  Road  overseer,  who  spoke  English.  Of 
him  they  learned  that  there  was  a  settlement  of  Saints 
at  Tiona,  five  miles  west  of  town. 

Then  the  missionaries  began  to  feel  sorry  because 
the  ship  was  going  to  sail  the  next  day.  Before  this 
they  had  been  glad  of  it,  but  now,  well,  they  prayed 
earnestly  that  the  ship  would  be  detained,  and  the 
next  morning  without  breakfast  started  for  Tiona. 

By  inquiring  they  found  David  Brown,  an  East 
Indian  who  spoke  good  sailor  English,  and  he  led 
them  to  the  Saints.  What  a  joyful  time  ensued.  A 
meeting  was  appointed  for  three  o'clock  and  the  good 
missionaries  were  soon  seated  at  a  royal  feast  of  fried 
chicken,  boiled  bread  fruit,  and  cocoanut  milk.  Every- 
thing was  neat  and  comfortable. 

The  church  was  built  of  bamboo,  seated  neatly ;  had 
a  bell  and  pulpit  and  communion  table;  had  a  good 


34  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

choir,  led  by  Sister  Pipi.  The  missionaries  then  told 
them  about  the  death  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  and  of 
the  rejection  of  the  church,  and  then  of  the  Reorgan- 
ization and  young  Joseph.  Of  course  this  had  to  be 
done  through  an  interpreter. 

During  the  meeting  an  old  man  arose  and  said, 
"These  are  Josephites,"  and  the  people  were  full  of 
joy.  They  had  heard  of  the  false  teaching  of  those 
who  departed  from  the  faith ;  they  had  compared  such 
teachings  with  the  books  with  which  they  were  very 
familiar,  and  with  Elder  Pratt's  teaching,  and  in  open 
conference  had  rejected  it. 

It  had  been  eighteen  years  since  a  white  elder  had 
been  with  them  and  they  had  suffered  many  things 
because  they  would  not  go  into  the  ruling  church  in 
Tahiti.  Six  of  their  men  were  killed  rather  than  for- 
sake their  faith.  They  had  gathered  thus,  far  from 
the  city,  in  order  to  keep  their  children  in  the  faith  of 
the  church,  which  they  believed  required  them  to  be 
pure  and  clean  and  honest  and  of  good  thoughts. 

The  ship  was  detained,  and  fifty-five  of  these  noble, 
brown  Saints  were  baptized  by  Elder  Rodger  in  the 
blue  water  of  the  Pacific.  Some  were  ordained  and 
sent  to  tell  the  good  news  to  other  islands.  It  is  one 
of  the  most  cheering  and  interesting  stories  in  the 
whole  church  history;  told  by  Elders  Wandell  and 
Rodger,  it  holds  one  in  a  spell,  for  these  men  were 
cultured  gentlemen,  of  refined  manners  and  pleasant. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  g5 

affectionate  natures;  and  well  read,  deeply  religious 
missionaries  for  Christ. 

When  they  left,  the  Tiona  Saints  were  in  an  organ- 
ized condition,  but  sorrowful  at  their  going.  They 
followed  them,  weeping,  and  they  wanted  young  Jos- 
eph to  write  to  them.  They  called  him  a  great  latter- 
day  missionary  to  whom  Atua  (God)  spoke  good 
words,  like  he  had  to  Joseph's  father.  Indeed  they 
found  great  comfort  in  the  thought,  "Atua  speaks 
again."  .They  had  known  no  white  elder  since  Addi- 
son Pratt  had  been  compelled  by  the  French  author- 
ities to  leave  them. 

This  was  the  beginning  of  the  Reorganized  Church 
in  the  islands  of  the  sea.  These  simple  children  of 
the  south  sea  knew  that  this  church  was  the  one  after 
the  right  pattern.  It  seemed  to  the  Saints  that  God 
had  directed  the  ship  Domingo  and  permitted  all 
things  that  contributed  to  this  happy  discovery  of  the 
brown  Saints. 


gg  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

CHAPTER  18 

In  Australia 

WHEX  the  missionaries  left  Tahiti  they  jour- 
neyed straight  to  Sydney,  Australia,  whence 
they  were  going  when  the  Domingo  began 
to  leak.  Here  they  "set  up  the  gospel  standard." 
You  know  when  men  discover  new  countries  they  set 
up  the  standard  or  banner  of  the  country  they  repre- 
sent. So  men  who  represent  Jesus  and  his  gospel, 
when  they  come  to  a  place  where  his  church  is  un- 
known, will  pray  and  preach  and  introduce  the  church 
of  Christ  to  that  people.  This  is  the  meaning  of  the 
saying,  Set  up,  or  raise,  the  standard,  or  banner  of 
the  gospel. 

Elder  Wandell  \\sis  ill  much  of  the  time,  but  was 
able  to  do  much  good.  He  was  greatly  interested  in 
music  and  gave  attention  to  it  in  his  missionary  work. 
He  was  a  noble  and  intelligent  worker. 

]March  2,  1875,  he  ^\Tote  in  his  diary  directing  the 
disposal  of  his  books  and  clothing  and  bearing  his 
testimony  of  his  unlimited  faith  in  Jesjus  and  his  be- 
lief that  Joseph  Smith  was  the  true  leader  and  pres- 
ident of  the  church.  He  knew  that  he  was  soon  going 
to  die.  He  felt  calm  and  serene  and  had  heard  the 
angels  sing  a  beautiful  song.  On  JNIarch  14  he  died, 
far  from  liome  and  native  land,  but  unafraid,  and  he 
said  the  future  looked  bright. 

The  Saints  in  Australia  buried  him  and  put  up  a 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HKSTOKV 


87 


nice  moiiunieiit  to  his  memory.  During  his  ilhiess 
he  had  excellent  care,  and  everything  was  done  to 
make  him  comfortable.  His  life  was  an  interesting- 
one;  for  a  time  he  was  employed  in  the  historian's 
office  in  Nauvoo  in  1845. 


Scene   in   Australia 

This  death  left  Elder  Gland  Rodger  alone  in  his 
charge  of  the  Australian  mission,  which  now  had  the 
care  of  the  Society  Islands  or  Tahitian  Saints.  Plow 
these  men  would  have  rejoiced  had  they  seen  the  little 
gospel  boat  EvaucUa  in  the  waters  of  the  south  seas. 
Elder  Rodger  returned  from  his  mission  to  the  Land 
of  the  Southern  Cross  in  1879.  He  died  far  from 
home,  in  Elko,  Nevada.  August  3,  1884,  with  none  of 


gg  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

his  family  near  him.  The  Saints  buried  him  in  the 
cemetery  at  Elko,  where  his  grave  has  been  visited  by 
some  of  those  who  loved  him,  including  his  youngest 
daughter,  Mrs.  Dollie  Olsen,  of  Lamoni,  Iowa. 

The  work  in  Australia  grew  rapidly.  They  have 
their  own  publishing  house  at  Sydney,  New  South 
Wales,  and  the  church  is  firmly  planted  in  that  won- 
derful island.  Many  missionaries  have  gone  there 
since  the  work  was  established  by  Eflders  Rodger  and 
Wandell,  and  many  carry  sweet  and  beautiful  mem- 
ories of  their  pilgrimage  there.  Some  have  remained 
and  made  that  Land  of  the  Southern  Cross  their  home. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  19 

Metuaore  Asleep  in  the  South  Seas 

IN  1901  there  was  a  distinguished  visitor  at  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  in  Independence,  Missouri.     His 
name  was  Bishop  Metuaore,  of  the  South  Sea  Is- 
land Mission.    Bishop  INIetuaore  was  a  native  of  the 


BISHOP  METUAORE 

Society  Islands,  born  in  1847,  and  while  Elder  Thom- 
as W.  Smith  was  in  the  islands,  in  1885,  he  baptized 
this  brown  brother  and  ordained  him.  When  Patriarch 
Alexander  H.  Smith  visited  the  islands  in  1901  he 
ordained  him  a  bishop.    During  his  visit  to  America 


90  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

he  made  many  warm  friends.  Everywhere  he  made 
speeches  which  were  interpreted  by  Elder  Joseph  Bur- 
ton, with  whom  he  traveled.  His  account  of  his  re- 
ception and  the  conditions  in  America  was  such  that 
it  made  stronger  than  ever  the  love  of  the  island  people 
for  the  church.  He  had  an  even,  pleasant  tempera- 
ment, but  was  honest  and  firm  in  his  ideas  of  right. 
He  was  among  the  number  on  whom  fell  the  "shadow 
of  the  sable  wing" .  in  1909,  and  greatly  was  he 
mourned. 

Of  the  many  missionaries  sent  by  the  Reorganized 
Church  to  the  South  Sea  Islands,  all  have  returned  to 
their  native  land  excepting  Elder  Charles  H.  Lake. 
His  spirit  left  his  body  in  those  far-off  islands  June 
15,  1913.  He  was  watched  over  and  cared  for  by  his 
faithful  wife.  There  was  not  another  white  woman 
near  her.  Though  she  was  beloved  of  the  brown 
Saints,  her  heart  was  heavy  when  she  left  the  loved 
form  on  the  lonely  island  of  Amanu  in  the  Tuamotuan 
Islands,  and  who  can  guess  of  her  loneliness  in  that 
sad  hour.  JNIany  have  returned  from  that  far  field 
with  broken  and  shattered  health,  but  Elder  I^ake  was 
the  only  one  left  there,  and  his  wife  the  only  one  who 
returned  in  bereavement  and  alone  to  her  native  land. 
Elder  Eake,  like  Elder  Wandell,  was  under  heavy  af- 
fliction when  he  accepted  the  mission  to  the  islands, 
but  he  preferi-ed  to  spend  what  time  was  left  to  him  in 
active  service  foi-  the  church. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  q-. 

His  wife,  Alberta,  not  only  left  his  body  in  the  far- 
off,  lonely  islands,  but  she  buried  there  her  adopted, 
but  greatly  beloved  little  son,  a  native  child  of  great 
beauty  and  intelligence. 


92 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  20 

The  Gospel  Boat 

THE  missionaries  in  the  Society  Islands  suffered 
many  hardships,  sickness,  and  distress  because 
they  had  to  travel  from  island  to  island  in 
small  boats. 

In  1884  Elder  T.  W.  Smith  and  his  wife,  Helen, 
went  to  those  islands,  in  which  they  found  the  people 
faithful  and  gentle,  but  the  food  and  climate  much 
different  from  that  of  more  northern  lands.  Mrs. 
Smith  was  a  frail,  gentle,  little  woman,  who  would 
suffer  much  for  a  good  cause  without  complaint.  She 
was  intensely  spiritual  and  had  spent  many  years  as 
the  wife  of  a  missionary  in  various  parts  of  the  United 
States,  but  the  five-year  stay  in  the  south  seas  com- 
pletely shattered  her  health. 

In  his  report  to  conference  in  1886,  after  spending 
about  one  and  one  half  years  there.  Elder  Thomas 
W.  Smith  said,  "What  is  needed  here  is  a  small 
schooner,  belonging  to  the  church,  but  I  have  no  hope 
of  receiving  gifts  from  America  for  that  purpose." 
There  were  a  number  of  sailboats  belonging  to  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  but  they  were  not  large  enough  for 
a  long  distance  journey;  just  good  for  daylight  trips. 

Mrs.  Smith,  known  as  "Sister  Helen,"  had  started 
a  little  school  in  the  islands,  and  did  much  good  in  a 
pioneer  way.    Elder  Smith  was  determined  that  Lu- 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  93 

ther  R.  Devore  and  wife  should  be  sent  to  that  mission 
and  he  continually  urged  his  wish  upon  the  authorities. 

Finally,  in  1891,  in  company  with  J.  W.  Gilbert 
and  wife,  Luther  R.  Devore  and  wife  went  to  the  is- 
lands, from  whence  he  wrote  urging  the  need  of  a  boat 
of  their  very  own,  to  be  used  by  the  missionary  people 
to  go  from  island  to  island,  for  the  big  boats  would 
often  refuse  to  take  them  and  the  smaller  boats  were 
uncomfortable  and  even  dangerous. 

Mrs.  M.  Walker  and  Elder  James  Caffall  imme- 
diately took  up  the  plea  of  Elder  Devore.  Bishop 
Kelley  and  the  church  editors  joined  with  them.  Mrs. 
Walker  opened  a  subscription  list  in  the  Mothers' 
Home  Column  of  the  Saints'  Herald,  of  which  she 
was  editor.  She,  with  the  assistance  of  her  niece,  Mrs. 
Lucy  L.  Lyons,  and  others,  edited,  and  the  church 
published  a  book  of  selected  poems  called  "After- 
glow." The  money  from  its  sale  went  to  the  boat 
fund.  Sunday  schools  joined  in  the  movement  and 
sent  money. 

Elder  Devore  thought  three  thousand  dollars  would 
build  the  boat.  All  through  the  years  1892  and  1893 
the  bits  of  money  were  piled  up  for  the  boat  fund.  In 
the  opening  of  the  spring  of  1894  the  Joint  Council  of 
First  Presidency,  Twelve,  and  Bishopric  sent  Bishop 
Kelley  to  San  Francisco  to  secure  the  boat. 

Not  finding  one  just  suited  to  the  work,  in  consul- 
tation with  Captain  Joseph  F.  Burton  they  resolved 
to  build  a  boat. 


1)4. 


^f)I'XG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


.The  work  was  done  with  much  care;  nothing  but 
the  very  best  material  was  used.  The  whole  of  the 
vessel  presented  a  unique  and  interesting  appearance. 
It  was  neat,  strong,  and  graceful.  Loving  hearts  had 
furnished  it  with  up-to-date  comfort.    From  it  floated 


EVANELIA 


a  beautiful  American  Flag.  The  gifts  of  Sunday 
school  children  and  aid  societies  were  everywhere  seen. 

Among  the  ones  w^ho  volunteered  to  accompany 
Captain  Burton  and  his  wife  as  missionaries  to  the 
islands  were  Elder  Hubert  Case  and  his  bride,  Alice 
Montague. 

The  storv  of  the  little  boat  is  full  of  interest  as  told 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


95 


in  the  Autumn  Leaves.  The  Bishop  had  in  hand 
three  thousand  dollars,  but  the  final  eost  was  $3,787.34. 
The  boat  was  going  to  the  south  seas,  where  nearly 
two  thousand  brown  Saints  and  three  missionaries 
waited  for  it  with  eagerness. 

Evanelia,  a  name  meaning  Ship  of  Zion  in  the  Ma- 
orian  tongue,  was  given  the  little  craft. 

On  September  14,  1894,  she  was  launched  at  San 
Francisco.  September  22,  the  boat  was  dedicated  with 
singing  and  prayer,  and  October  23  she  sailed  away 
toward  the  distant  land  of  the  brown  Saints.  Elder 
Joseph  F.  Burton  captain,  Jeptha  Scott  mate,  Fred- 
erick Nieman,  William  JNIcGrath,  sailors. 

She  was  a  little  boat  for  such  a  large  undertaking, 
but  she  anchored  in  the  harbor  of  Papeete,  November 
30,  thirty-five  days  from  that,  all  souls  aboard,  seven 
in  all,  well  and  safe,  and  they  met  a  welcome  from  the 
Saints,  first  of  all  Elder  Gilbert  and  Metuaore.  A 
little  more  than  two  and  one  half  years  had  elapsed 
since  the  plea  from  Elder  Devore  was  first  published. 

This  boat  fund  was  continually  kept  before  the 
people  by  its  friends,  especially  Mrs.  Walker,  and  the 
joy  that  all  felt  when  it  was  at  last  helping  in  the 
wonderful  work  of  the  gospel  in  the  beautiful  islands 
of  the  south  seas  was  universal. 

Captain  Burton  and  wife  returned  after  seeing  the 
little  ship  properly  introduced  into  the  waters  of  the 
south,  and  left  the  boat  for  two  years  a  white-winged 


96 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


messenger  for  truth.  Then  some  of  the  people  of  the 
south  seas  began  to  carry  merchandise  on  her.  They 
loaded  the  httle  boat  with  shell  and  dried,  cocoanut. 

Bishop  Kelley  had  spoken  almost  prophetically  in 
warning  against  such  a  thing,  urging  that  the  beloved 
little  craft  be  kept  for  the  gospel  u,se,  as  she  had  been 
dedicated  by  prayer  and  consecrated  to  it  by  the  sac- 
rifice of  thousands  who  sent  money  to  help  build  her. 
But  the  warning  was  unheeded,  and  on  July  26,  1896, 
at  five  in  the  evening,  the  little  gospel  ship  went  qui- 
etly down  into  the  southern  seas.  She  was  absolutely 
sunk  with  her  tremendous  load. 

Song  and  poem  and  sacrifice  and  prayer  for  the 
little  gospel  boat  make  quite  a  long  story,  but  her  life 
was  very  short  and  her  loss  was  caused  by  mistaken 
ideas  of  service. 


VOIJXG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


97 


CHAPTER  21 

The  Seven  Resolutions 

Ix\  JULY  OF  1878,  on  the  eleventh  day.  John 
Whitmer,  one  of  the  eight  ^vitnesses  to  the  ]^ook 
of  JNlormon,  died  at  his  home  in  Far  A'^'est,  Mis- 
souri. He  kept  his  own  farm  and  hved  on  it  near  the 
Temple  Lot  all  the  years  from  the  fall  of  Far  AV'est 
until  death  came  to  him  there. 

Sometimes  it  seemed  necessary  for  the  church  to 
repeat  again  and  again  its  belief.  So  we  find  at  the 
Semiannual  Conference  of  1878,  at  Gallands  Grove, 
Iowa,  they  passed  a  set  of  seven  resolutions : 

"Resolved,  That  the  law  of  tithing  as  given  in  the 
revelation  of  1838,  and  referred  to  in  the  revelation  of 
1861,  is  applicable  to  the  church  in  its  present  con- 
dition, and  should  be  observed. 

"Resolved,  That  the  building  of  houses  of  worship 
in  the  various  branches  of  the  church  is  in  keeping 
with  the  law,  and  an  excellent  aid  to  the  preaching  of 
the  word. 

"Resolved,  That  all  baptisms,  in  order  to  be  legal, 
must  be  done  by  both  the  administrator  and  the  can- 
didate going  down  into  the  water,  according  to  the 
instructions  in  the  Bible,  Book  of  Mormon,  and  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants;  and  if  there  are  any  now  num- 
bered with  the  church  who  have  received  the  ordinance 
with  any  less  than  the  above  requirements,  that  they 


gg  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 

are  hereby  required  to  receive  the  administration  of  the 
ordinance  in  the  above  form. 

"Resolved,  That  this  body,  representing  the  Reor- 
ganized Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints, 
does  hereby  authoritatively  indorse  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures as  revised,  corrected,  and  translated  by  the  Spirit 
of  revelation,  by  Jose^Dh  Smith,  jr.,  the  Seer,  and  as 
published  by  the  church  we  represent. 

"Resolved,  That  this  body,  representing  the  Reor- 
ganized Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints, 
recognize  the  Holy  Scriptures,  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
the  revelations  of  God  contained  in  the  Book  of  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  and  all  other  revelations  which 
have  been  or  shall  be  revealed  through  God's  ap- 
pointed prophet,  which  have  been  or  may  be  hereafter 
accepted  by  the  church  as  the  standard  of  authority  on 
all  matters  of  church  government  and  doctrine,  and 
the  final  standard  of  reference  on  appeal  in  all  con- 
troversies arising,  or  which  may  arise  in  this  Church 
of  Christ. 

"Whereas,  We  accept  the  revelations  heretofore 
given  to  the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter  Day  Saints,  through  the  present  presiding  of- 
ficer thereof,  as  being  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  his 
church,  equally  with  those  published  in  the  Book  of 
Doctrine  and  Covenants;  therefore,  be  it 

"Resolved,  That  the  revelations  received  by  the 
President  of  the  church  in  1861,  1863,  and  1865,  be 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


99 


received  as  from  God,  authoritative  and  binding  on 
us  as  a  body ;  and  in  connection  with  the  revelation  of 
1873,  that  they  be  hereafter  compiled  with  that  book. 

"Resolved,  That  this  body  declares  that  the  use  of 
tobacco  is  expensive,  injurious,  and  filthy,  and  that 
it  should  be  discouraged  by  the  ministry." — The 
Saints  Herald,  vol.  25,  pp.  294-,  295,  296. 

These  are  all  important,  but  a  casual  observer  would 
deem  some  of  them  unnecessary,  and  yet  the  con- 
stantly shifting  scenes  of  church  life  made  them  im- 
perative. 

Pathetic  is  the  turn  of  history  now  in  the  case  of 
Jason  W.  Briggs,  that  brave  defender  and  magnifi- 
cent builder  of  church  work.  We  find  him  no  more 
a  part  of  the  church  and  work  he  so  gallantly  and 
unfalteringly  served  for  many  years. 

The  year  1878  had  been  one  of  unusual  sorrow 
because  of  the  ravages  of  yellow  fever  in  the  South. 
Men's  hearts  grew  sick  with  the  fatal  work  of  the 
pestilence,  and  some  of  the  leading  men  of  Philadel- 
phia wrote  to  the  President  of  the  United  States,  urg- 
ing a  national  day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  In  this  the 
church  season  of  prayer  the  church  joined. 

Many  things  were  said  of  this  gospel  restored  to 
earth  in  the  church  of  1830.  The  doctrines  it  taught 
were  old,  but  the  people  at  first  thought  them  strange. 
But  as  the  years  went  by,  in  every  place  where  it  was 
preached  men  found  something  they  liked,  and  here 


100 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


a  little  and  there  a  little  they  adopted  some  of  these 
"new"  ideas;  for  when  they  really  looked  into  their 
Bibles  they  found  these  new  things  were  old — and 
churches  began  to  adopt  them.  It  was  the  little  leaven 
that  was  leavening  the  whole  Christian  world. 

Martin  Harris,  one  of  the  three  witnesses  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  died  in  July,  1875,  the  farmer  of 
Palmyra,  who  never  faltered  in  his  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  His  last  words  were 
in  confirmation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  three 
witnesses.  He  died  of  old  age,  being  ninety-two  years 
old,  at  the  home  of  his  son,  Martin  Harris,  jr.  Often 
then  news  came  of  the  death  of  some  old  veteran  of 
the  early  church  days. 

More  and  more  the  church  felt  that  they  must  let 
all  men  know  that  they  did  not  approve  of  the  work 
of  the  church  in  Utah  and  other  factions,  and  that 
they  were  anxious  to  have  the  rule  of  that  church 
broken,  that  the  good  and  holy  things  of  Christ's 
teachings  might  be  taught  to  and  accepted  by  the  in- 
nocent and  the  honest.  They  drew  up  a  document 
telling  of  their  faith  and  belief,  and  this  document  is 
filed  in  the  office  for  such  papers  in  Washington,  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia,  signed  with  the  names  of  those  who 
prepared  it,  viz:  Henry  J.  Hudson,  Phineas  Cadwell, 
and  Jason  W.  Briggs. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


101 


CHAPTER  22 

In  Decatur  County,  Iowa,  and  Piano,  Illinois 

WE  WILL  go  back  a  little  now  for  some 
items.  After  the  fall  conference  at  Council 
Bluffs  in  1875,  a  trip  was  made  by  a 
party  in  which  were  Bishop  Israel  L.  Rogers, 
David  Dancer,  Elijah  Banta,  Henry  A.  Stebbins, 
Wilham  W.  Blair,  David  H.  Smith,  Duncan  Cartip- 


A  GROUP  OF  ELDERS  OF  1875. 


bell,  Samuel  V.  Bailey,  Norman  W.  Smith,  Stephen 
Stone,  Alvin  Hayer,  Ole  Elefson,  and  Joseph  Smith, 
all  of  whom  went  to  view  the  country,  see  the  people, 
and  attend  the  Decatur  District  conference.     This 


102  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

party  reported  excellent  land,  agreeable  people,  and 
a  deliglitful  country  in  which  to  live. 

There  were  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  members  in 
the  Lamoni  Branch  at  that  time.  They  had  no  meet- 
inghouse, but  one  was  under  contemplation.  There 
w^as  not  a  justice  of  the  peace  or  constable  in  the 
township,  and  in  the  five  years  during  which  the  peo- 
ple had  been  gathering  they  had  never  had  a  lawsuit. 

Believing  that  there  was  inspiration  in  the  choice 
of  Lamoni  for  a  settlement,  they  urged  it  upon  the 
people  at  the  headquarters  of  the  church  in  Piano. 

There  were  always  things  of  interest  to  the  student 
in  Piano,  for  the  publishing  house  was  printing  the 
Herald  and  the  Hope  and  much  else  of  interest. 
Among  the  rest,  the  volume  of  poems  by  David  H. 
Smith,  called  "Hesperis,"  but  the  talented  and  be- 
loved author  was  too  ill  to  occupy  in  his  church  offices 
and  was  compelled  to  rest  in  quiet  old  Nauvoo  with 
his  wife,  Clara,  and  little  son,  Elbert  A. 

At  the  beginning  of  every  j^ear  President  Smith, 
as  editor  of  the  Saints'  Herald,  wrote  some  cheering 
words,  urging  the  Saints  to  go  on  and  be  true  and 
patient.  These  new  year  messages  are  like  illumi- 
nated milestones  on  the  journey  of  the  church,  and 
1876  was  not  without  its  message. 

President  Smith  this  year  resigned  as  member  of 
the  Board  of  Publication  and  Elder  Henry  A.  Steb- 
bins  was  chosen  to  fill  his  place. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  jqq 

While  the  church  of  1876  was  busy  performing  du- 
ties and  planning  others,  the  men  of  1830  and  1840 
were  finishing  life's  work,  and  among  them  we  find 
the  name  of  Sidney  Rigdon.  The  work  of  this  man 
in  the  early  church  times  was  important.  You  will 
remember  him  best  in  the  good  work  in  the  time  of 
building  the  Kirtland  Temple,  and  his  help  in  the 
translating  of  the  Scriptures  by  Joseph  Smith,  the 
JNIartyr.  He  died  at  Friendship,  Allegheny  County, 
New  York,  July  14,  1876. 

In  the  fall  of  this  year  the  Semiannual  Conference 
was  held  near  Council  Bluffs.  President  Smith  was 
absent,  so  President  William  W.  Blair  presided.  This 
time  the  people  declared  they  were  true  to  the  action 
of  the  conference  of  1871  that  said  the  Sunday  school 
cause  formed  an  important  part  in  the  work  of  the 
last  days,  and  the  officers  and  teachers  were  sustained. 
They  passed  this  resolution : 

"Resolved,  That  this  conference  reaffirm  a  resolu- 
tion passed  by  the  annual  conference  of  1871,  touch- 
ing the  Sunday  school  cause,  which  reads.  That  the 
Sunday  school  cause  forms  an  important  feature  in 
the  work  of  the  last  days,  and  the  officers  and  teachers 
thereof  are  hereby  sustained;  and  furthermore  it  is 
hereby 

"Resolved,  That  we  request  the  presidents  of 
branches,  throughout  the  world,  to  use  their  utmost 
endeavors  to  organize  Sunday  schools  in  their  respec- 


lOJ- 


YOUNG   PEOPLES    HISTORY 


tive  branches,  and  to  make  reports  to  their  several 
district  conferences  of  the  condition  and  progress  of 
said  schools;  and  that  districts  make  reports  to  the 
annual  conference ;  and  that  presidents  of  districts  and 
the  traveling  ministry  be  also  requested  to  use  their 
influence  to  establish  and  sustain  Sunday  schools." 

The  church  music  was  again  talked  of  and  the 
church  api^ointed  ]Mark  H.  Forscutt  chairman  of  a 
committee  on  church  music,  with  power  to  choose  his 
two  assistants,  who  later  proved  to  be  Norman  W. 
Smith  and  David  H.  Smith.  These  men  were  each 
blessed  with  the  gift  of  music.  Each  left  to  the  church 
words  or  music,  or  both,  that  have  become  dear  to  the 
heart  of  every  Saint  and  moved  the  hearts  of  many 
not  in  the  church. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


105 


CHAPTER  23 

The  First  Missionaries  to  the  West 

AjNIONG  the  people  who  went  west  after  the  re- 
jection of  the  church  were  many  who  were  lost 
in  the  confusion  of  the  changes  during  the  ex- 
odus from  Nauvoo  to  the  valleys  of  Utah.  They  were 
lost  in  the  tumult  of  strange  doctrine,  and  some  of 
them  found  too  late  that  they  had  been  following  men 
whom  they  thought  were  good  and  true;  hut  condi- 
tions proved  that  there  were  many  unhappy  because 
they  were  being  taught  erroneous  doctrines. 

The  Reorganized  Church  sent  missionaries  to  Utah 
as  early  as  1863,  but  the  leaders  of  the  people  forbade 
them  to  preach  or  speak  and  that  organization  was 
the  power  there.  The  United  States  kept  troops  of 
armed  soldiers  near  Salt  Lake  City;  to  them  the  peo- 
ple might  appeal  and  be  protected  from  the  perse- 
cution. 

Among  the  first  to  visit  the  city  was  the  daring 
young  elder,  Edmund  C.  Briggs,  and  his  more  mature 
companion,  Alexander  JNIcCord.  They  went  to  the 
leading  men  of  that  church  and  asked  to  be  allowed  to 
preach.  They  denied  them  everything,  and  one  day 
they  attended  the  meeting  in  the  big  tabernacle  and 
Elder  Briggs  stood  up  to  defend  the  church  against 
the  slanders  of  Brigham  Young.  President  Young 
cried,  "Young  man,  sit  down";  but  the  young  man 


lOO 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


continued  to  stand  and  talk.  After  much  show  of 
anger  Brigham  Young  said,  "Let  the  pohce  take  care 
of  that  young  man."  Then  Elder  Briggs  said  to  the 
jDoliceman,  "All  right!  I  recognize  your  authority, 
but  I  do  not  recognize  that  man  up  there,"  meaning 
Brigham  Young.  This  story  is  told  by  General  Con- 
nor, U.  S.  A.,  stationed  in  Utah  at  that  time. 

People  all  over  the  United  States  were  troubled 
by  the  false  teaching  and  the  wrong  conditions  caused 
by  those  who  had  departed  from  the  true  faith,  and  a 
public  meeting  was  held  in  Chicago  to  discuss  ways 
and  means  to  correct  such  evils.  President  Joseph 
Smith,  of  the  Reorganized  Church,  was  especially  in- 
vited to  address  this  meeting,  which  he  did.  Every 
kind  and  sort  of  reformer  was  planning  to  reach  the 
heart  of  the  pure  and  good  and  lead  them  into  some- 
thing better.  The  Reorganized  Church  knew  that  the 
great  mass  of  those  deceived  people  loved  the  church 
as  it  existed  in  1830,  and  that  no  other  faith  would 
satisfy  the  honest-hearted,  and  for  this  cause  there 
was  much  time  and  love  and  prayer  given  to  the  pros- 
ecution of  the  work  among  them  in  the  West. 

Following  Elders  E.  C.  Briggs  and  Alexander 
McCord  to  the  West  was  a  small  company  of  mission- 
aries sent  out  in  1869  to  Utah  and  California.  There 
were  three  men  in  this  expedition,  Alexander  H. 
Smith,  James  W.  Gillen,  and  William  Anderson  (of 
Montrose,  Iowa) .    These  men  risked  their  lives  many 


YOUKG    PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


107 


times  on  the  journey,  with  their  simple  outfit  of  cov- 
ered wagon,  span  of  mules,  and  one  riding  pony. 
There  were  dangers  from  Indians,  white  man,  and 
animals  and  illness,  but  they  made  the  trip  without 
serious  molestation  into  Utah,  where  they  preached 
and  prayed  and  did  missionary  work,  then  drove  on  to 
California. 

This  was  a  wonderful  experience,  and  it  reads  like 
a  romance  to  the  boys  of  to-day.  The  story  of  a  ride 
from  Nebraska  City  to  the  other  side  of  the  Rockies 
to-day,  in  a  Pullman  coach,  over  steel  rails,  cannot 
have  the  thrill  that  such  a  journey  would  hold,  made 
in  1869,  behind  two  little  army  mules.  But  these 
pioneer  missionaries  did  not  accept  the  manner  of 
travel  from  choice,  and  they  returned  in  a  couple  of 
years  over  the  shining  new  track  of  the  Union  Pacific 
Railway.  Their  way  was  opened  thus  across  the  great 
American  Continent,  and  missionaries  went  each  year 
to  the  AVest,  and  North,  and  South,  and  the  wonderful 
East,  that  held  so  much  of  history  for  cliurch  and 


state. 


_ -^~2*-^-#:-?C 


-     »0 


108 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  24 

"Autumn  Leaves"  and  Foreign  Papers 

THE  Saints'  Herald  was  the  original  literatiiix' 
of  the  church.  It  was  the  root  or  starting  phice 
for  all  the  church  literature.  If  any  new  book 
or  magazine  or  paper  was  considered,  the  church  peo- 
j)le  got  acquainted  with  it  through  the  Herald.  Jan- 
uary 23,  1886,  Lucy  Lloyd  made  a  plea  for  a  depart- 
ment for  domestic  culture,  in  the  Herald.  The  Herald 
editor  visited  Mrs.  M.  Walker  at  her  home  in  Lamoni, 
asking  her  to  take  charge  of  the  department,  and  she, 
with  her  usual  spirit  of  love  and  service,  agreed,  and 
there  has  been  from  that  last  week  in  January,  188G, 
the  Mothers'  Home  Column  in  the  Herald.  Few 
changes  have  occurred.  Mrs.  Marietta  Walker,  or 
"Frances"  as  she  is  called  by  her  readers,  held  the 
place  of  editor  of  the  Home  Column  until  1911,  when 
her  time  and  strength  being  devoted  to  much  else,  she 
relinquished  the  charge,  and  Mrs.  Christiana  Salyards 
became  the  editor. 

For  many  years  Mrs.  Walker  had  thought  on  the 
plan  of  starting  a  magazine  for  the  young  people  of 
the  church.  The  children  had  a  paper  and  the  parents 
had  the  Herald  with  a  column  especially  for  the 
mothers,  and  there  was  Sandhedens  Banner  for  the 
Scandinavian  Saints,  and  the  Vindicator  of  Truth  for 
the  English  Saints,  published  in  England,  and  the 


YOUNG    TKOPI-E'S    HISTORY 


109 


Advocate  in  Salt  Lake  City  for  the  Reorganized 
Church  out  there,  but  the  young  people  needed  a 
paper.  jNIrs.  Walker  sent  out  a  cry  through  the  Her- 
ald. She  wanted  fifteen  hundred  subscribers  to  start 
with.     Suppose  you  read  her  own  words: 

"During  the  session  of  General  Conference  at  this 
place  last  spring,  it  was  suggested  to  us  that  the 
church  needed  a  publication  for  our  young  people, 
which  should  be  intermediate  between  the  Herald  and 
Hope.  This  suggestion  came  from  more  than  one 
elder  actively  engaged  in  the  work,  and  men  whose 
judgment  the  church  respects.  Again  the  plea  was 
often  presented  when  ^ye  were  trying  to  enlarge  the 
Hope,  and  letters  to  that  effect  were  published  in  the 
Home  Column,  until  we  are  constrained  to  believe 
the  want  is  a  wide-felt  and  almost  an  imperative  one. 

"Under  a  pressure  of  feelings  such  as  these,  when 
the  Board  of  Publication  met  at  this  place  on  the  10th 
of  Januar}^  1887,  we  laid  the  matter  before  them  in 
the  form  of  a  proposition,  that  we  ourselves  would 
edit  such  a  periodical,  assuming  all  financial  respon- 
sibility, provided  it  met  their  approval.  The  answer 
was  favorable,  and  having  taken  time  to  consider  the 
matter,  we  now  present  it  to  you.  If  indeed  this  want 
is  felt,  the  chyrch  is  abundantly  able  to  supply  it  to 
themselves,  and  we  are  willing  to  devote  our  time  to 
it.  That  w^e  cannot  do  this  without  obtaining  a  sup- 
port from  it,  will  be  evident  to  all  when  we  tell  them 


jjQ  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

that  at  least  one  half  of  our  time  is  now  given  to 
church  work  (which  we  do  not  propose  to  relinquish) , 
and  the  other  half  is  given  to  just  such  cares  as  Martha 
complained  of,  and  which  for  the  sake  of  the  church 
we  are  willing  to  lay  down." — The  Saints'  Herald, 
vol.  34,  p.  183. 

The  first  magazine  for  the  young  people  was  re- 
ceived by  them  in  January,  1888.  Mrs.  Walker  was 
editor  and  publisher,  with  the  consent  and  approval  of 
the  Board  of  Publication.  The  magazine  came  with 
church  authority  back  of  it,  and  it  was  a  splendid 
treasure  for  the  people,  both  old  and  young.  Every- 
one enjoyed  it.  After  some  years,  Mrs.  Walker  pre- 
sented it  to  the  church,  but  still  was  editor  and  for- 
tunately for  the  young  people  was  able  to  hold  that 
place  until  1904,  when  she  was  constrained  to  yield  it 
to  the  young  hands  and  brilliant  mind  of  Elbert  A. 
Smith,  whose  artistic  soul  finds  various  ways  of  pre- 
senting its  name,  A utnmn  Leaves,  and  filling  its  pages 
for  the  young  and  aged. 

One  of  the  very  first  Autumn  Leaves  printed  was 
destined  to  a  place  of  honor  when  the  corner  stone  of 
the  stone  church  at  Independence,  Missouri,  was  laid 
April  6,  1888.' 


"The  first  day  of  the  conference,  April  6,  the  corner  stone  of  the  In- 
dependence Chapel  was  laid  under  the  direction  of  President  Joseph 
Smith.  Prayer  was  offered  by  President  W.  W.  Blair,  and  addresses  were 
made  by  President  Joseph  Smith,  A.  H.  Smith,  E.  C.  Brand,  Charles 
Derry,  E.  I..  Kelley,  I.  N.  White,  and  the  Reverend  Mr.  Palmore,  of  the 
M.   E.   Church,  of  Independence.     The   mechanical   work   of   laying   the 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


111 


stone  was  superintended  by  A.  Jessiman,  J.  A.  Kennedy,  and  John  Earn- 
shaw.  The  box  in  the  corner  stone  contained  copies  of  tlie  Holy  Scrij)- 
tures,  Booiv  of  Mormon,  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Saints'  Harp,  Joseph 
the  Prophet  by  Tullidge,  Joseph  the  Seer  by  Blair,  Manuscrijjt  Found, 
Report  of  the  First  Building  Committee,  Herald,  Hope.  Autumn  Leaves, 
Jiidi  pendencc  Gazette,  Independence  Daily  Sentinel,  Independence 
Weekly  Sentinel,  Kansas  City  Times,  Kansas  City  Joitrnal.  Lamoni  Ga- 
zette, photographs  of  Joseph  the  Seer,  President  Joseph  Smith,  W.  W. 
Blair,  G.  A.  Blakeslee,  I.  L.  Rogers,  A.  H.  Smith,  W.  H.  Keiley,  J.  H. 
Lake,  Heman  C.  Smith,  G.  T.  Griffiths,  R.  J.  Anthony,  and  I  he  building 
committee;  a  copper  cent,  l>earing  the  date  of  1817,  taken  from  the 
corner  stone  of  the  Kirtland  Temple,  deposited  by  G.  A.  Blakeslee. 


112 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  25 

' '  Plea  for  the  Little  Ones ' ' 

IT  IS  nearly  fifty  years  since  a  woman  signing  the 
name  "Frances"  ventured  into  the  realm  of  church 
literature  Avith  a  plea  for  the  young.  Church  liter- 
ature was  not  extensive,  nor  were  its  contributors 
many,  and  this  gifted  and  cultured  woman  came  with 
some  degree  of  timidity  before  the  readers  of  the  Her- 
ald asking  for  a  great  gift,  an  undying,  unfailing, 
unprecedented  something  from  the  men  who  had 
charge  of  the  church  periodical,  the  Herald,  then  a 
semimonthly  magazine  of  twelve  or  fourteen  pages, 
six  by  ten  inches  in  size,  printed  in  small  type. 

Looking  lately  into  her  animated,  eager  face,  and 
listening  to  her  enthusiastic  ringing  fire  of  words,  I 
could  but  think  that  for  forty-seven  years  she  had  been 
contending,  planning,  hoping,  praying,  working  for 
the  reading  and  advancement  of  the  young  people  of 
the  church.  Xot  once  since  her  pen  flew  over  the  page 
that  carried  the  "Plea  for  the  little  ones,"  back  in 
1867,  has  she  laid  down  the  weapon  of  their  defense, 
her  pen,  for  long  at  a  time. 

She  claims  she  has  trembled  sometimes  at  her  own 
temerity,  and  felt  fear  lest  she  fail  when  some  loved 
project  for  the  young  has  been  pushed  to  open  work, 
but  she  set  her  face  to  the  task  and  from  one  point 
of  vantage  went  forward  to  the  next. 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


113 


She  had  education  and  abihty,  but  she  had  also  an 
abiding  faith  in  the  power  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus,  and 
she  had  faith  in  the  young  people.     She  believed  they 


MRS.  M.  WALKER  (FRANCES) 


would    appreciate   their   opportunities   and    improve 
upon  them. 

A  corner  of  the  Herald  was  given  up  to  the  chil- 
dren.   It  was  but  the  beginning,  and  it  was  supported 


114 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


by  Frances  and  Wilde-R-Muth  and  one  signing  the 
single  letter  "Y"  and  another  "E." 

Once  there  was  an  omission  of  the  corner  for  sev- 
eral months,  then  came  another  "Plea  for  the  little 
ones"  from  Sister  Frances.  Then  came  stories  and 
poems  from  "Abel"  and  Daniel  F.  Lambert  and  his 
brother  Joseph,  and  another  signed  "Eliza." 

After  November,  1867,  the  corner  is  not  occupied 
until  March  13,  1868,  when  Frances  again  comes  witli 
a  story  about  "Good  manners,"  and  there  is  a  con- 
tribution from  "A,"  and  later  one  from  "Wilde-R- 
Muth,"  then  comes  some  one  signing  "U  &  I."  Would 
it  not  be  interesting  to  know  just  who  they  were  who 
wrote  thus  under  these  chosen  names? 

We  notice  a  serial  story  running  through  this  chil- 
dren's corner  called  "Worms  in  the  bud,"  written  by 
Frances,  and  she  follows  it  with  Bible  stories,  which 
continue  until  the  end  of  the  year  1868. 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


115 


CHAPTER  26 

The  "Zion's  Hope" 

WITH  the  advent  of  the  year  1869  the  Sairits" 
Herald  doubled  in  size,  thus  having  more 
room,  but  there  was  often  nothing  for  the 
children  in  their  corner.  In  May  following  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  of  1869,  held  at  Saint  Louis,  Missouri, 
there  appeared  in  the  Herald  this  notice: 

"Our  child's  paper  would  take  better  with  both  par- 
ents and  children,  if  it  were  neatly  and  appropriately 
illustrated;  but  to  do  it  now  is  to  do  it  by  the  labor 
of  those  not  of  the  faith;  to  which  we  can  make  only 
this  objection,  that  it  is  employing  talents  that  should 
be  in  the  church." 

This  is  the  first  public  notice  of  any  kind  regarding 
the  children's  paper ;  but  there  must  have  been,  some- 
where, some  one  at  work  for  its  accomplishment,  for 
on  page  274  of  the  same  Herald  it  gets  further  notice: 

"It  has  been  decided  to  issue  from  the  Herald  Of- 
fice a  child's  paper.  We  now  think  that  we  can  have 
the  first  number  ready  by  the  beginning  of  the  next 
volume  of  the  Herald. 

"Sunday  school  superintendents  and  teachers  are 
requested  to  canvass  for  the  paper. 

"Specimen  numbers  will  be  sent  to  anyone  upon 
request. 

"The  price  will  be  at  present  fifty  cents  per  year. 


116 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


It  will  be  published  semimonthly  until  such  time  as 
it  warrants  a  weekly  issue." 

These  notices  appear  in  the  first  Herald  worked  off 
by  steam  on  the  new  Taylor  cylinder  press,  and  no 
doubt  everything  in  the  line  of  publications  seemed 
easier  to  do  than  before.  The  little  child's  paper  gets 
more  notice  in  the  Herald  for  June  1,  1869: 

"Those  desiring  that  our  child's  paper  may  be  a 
good  one,  will  please  assist  us,  by  the  contribution  to 
its  columns  of  such  articles  as  they  feel  assured  will 
make  it  interesting  and  useful. 

"To  prove  a  success,  it  should  be  a  good  paper. 

"We  have  not  altogether  decided,  whether  it  will 
be  practicable  to  profusely  illustrate  the  child's  paper, 
or  not.  Wood  cuts  are  quite  high.  We  shall  make 
such  inquiry  as  may  be  necessary,  and  if  at  all  within 
reach,  we  shall  try  it." 

You  will  notice  that  it  is  yet  without  a  name,  but 
the  very  next  time  the  Herald  comes  out  it  calls  it  by 
name : 

"For  Z ion's  Hope,  we  also  ask  a  strong  effort. 
Every  friend  of  progress  in  the  church,  every  lover 
of  the  truth,  every  father,  every  mother,  every  brother, 
every  sister,  is  materially  affected  ])y  the  teaching  and 
training  of  the  children  of  the  liousehold  to  which  each 
separately  belongs. 

"A  corner,  or  column  in  the  Herald,  is  not  sufficient 
to  meet  the  great  want  felt  in  this  direction,  and  to 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


117 


give  success  to  aii}^  new  enterprise  engaged  in  by  us 
as  a  people,  it  is  requisite  that  the  object  for  which 
we  especially  strive  in  that  enterprise  be  worthy;  and 
the  effort  persistent. 

"The  terms  for  the  Sunday  school  paper  will  be 
fifty  cents  per  volume,  until  further  notice.  It  will  be 
published  semi-monthly,  the  first  number  to  be  issued 
on  the  1st  of  July,  1869.  ,To  clubs  of  ten  and  upwards 
to  one  address,  or  of  fifteen  and  upwards  to  separate 
addresses,  we  will  allow  a  discount  of  ten  per  cent. 

"Specimen  copies  will  be  furnished  on  application, 
when  published.  To  those  who  have  applied,  we  will 
send  as  early  as  possible. 

"Contributions  and  subscriptions  are  both  required, 
and  are  confidently  looked  for  in  such  supplies  as 
shall  justify  our  efforts  in  behalf  of  'Z ion's  Hope/ 
— our  rising  generation." 

Who  christened  the  little  paper  I  do  not  know,  but 
it  was  well  named,  and  proved  itself  as  the  years  went 
by.  The  new  paper  was  at  first  edited  by  Joseph 
Smith,  with  Mark  H.  Forscutt'  assistant.  His  name 
did  not  appear  on  the  paper,  however,  until  ^lay, 
1870. 

With  the  first  number  of  the  Herald,  volume  16, 
came  this  for  the  Hope: 

"We  have  forwarded  prospectuses  for  the  new  vol- 
ume of  the  Herald  and  for  Zions  Hope,  through  the 

^Familiarly  known  throughout  the  church  as  "Uncle  Mark." 


118 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


mail,  to  a  great  number  of  the  Saints,  hoping  they 
will  interest  themselves  to  obtain  subscribers. 

"Subscriptions  for  Zion's  Hope  come  in  from  some 
quarters  very  encouragingly — from  others  very  mea- 
gerly." 

After  this,  words  of  praise  and  delight  began  to 
come  back  to  the  editors  and  publishers,  and  each 
year  the  Hope  grew  more  beloved  by  child  and  parent. 
One  individual  sent  five  dollars  to  be  used  sending  the 
Hope  to  children  who  were  not  able  to  subscribe  for 
it,  and  the  missionaries  and  Sunday  school,  and  in 
fact  nearly  everybody  helped  by  getting  up  clubs  for 
it,  or  writing  something  for  it,  or  telling  of  its  virtues 
to  others. 

In  June,  1872,  "Uncle  Mark's"  name  appeared  for 
the  last  time  as  assistant,  as  he  went  to  England  on  a 
mission.  This  left  President  Joseph  Smith  sole  ed- 
itor of  the  Hope  until  1874,  then  Elder  M.  B.  Oliver 
was  chosen  assistant  editor. 

Elder  Henry  A.  Stebbins^  says: 

"During  those  years  the  work  on  the  Hope  was  a 
special  part  of  the  labor  of  the  assistant  editor,  pre- 
jDaring  copy,  seeing  to  the  puzzles  column,  and  writing 
editorials  if  they  were  needed,  but  all  under  the  su- 
pervision of  the  editor  in  chief,"  and  we  accept  Elder 
Stebbins'  version  of  this  question,  for  he  served  as 

'Called  by  nearly  all  the  young  people  of  those  times  by  the  endear- 
ing title  of  "Uncle  Henrj\"     The  Saints  were  like  a  big  family  then. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


119 


assistant  editor  of  the  Hope  from  April,  1876,  until 
October,  1880.  Then  the  chief  editor  was  alone  until 
1882,  when  Elder  Daniel  F.  Lambert  took  the  place 
of  assistant  and  occupied  until  1885.  After  his  serv- 
ice ended,.  W.  W.  Blair  was  with  President  Smith. 

Sometime  in  1887  the  whole  care  of  the  Hope  came 
into  the  hands  of  JNIrs.  M.  Walker.  Then  began  a 
long  time  of  service,  for  she  was  editor  until  1907, 
when  her  assistant.  Miss  Estella  Wight,  became  edi- 
tor. But  ]\liss  Wight  always  counseled  with  Mrs. 
Walker  and  was  happy  to  do  so. 

The  Hope  has  been  changed  in  size  several  times. 
It  has  supported  different  departments,  with  editors 
for  the  various  departments.  There  were  "The  little 
tots,"  "The  fold,"  the  "Sunshine  column,"  and  other 
titles.  There  have  been  at  times  sub-editors:  Mrs. 
Walker,  Anna  Stedman,  Ella  J.  Green,  Miss  Morri- 
son, Mrs.  Hortense  Cramer,  and  finally  jNIiss  Ethel 
I.  Skank. 

When  the  Stepping  Stones  was  launched  in  1913, 
with  Miss  Estella  Wight  editor,  the  Hope  was  made 
the  paper  for  the  "littlest  ones"  and  INIiss  Ethel  I. 
Skank  became  editor.  Both  it  and  the  Stepping 
Stones,  which  is  the  paper  between  the  Hope  and 
Autumn  Leaves,  are  finely  illustrated  and  fully  up- 
to-date. 


;£20  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  27 
The  First  Foreign  Missions 

VERY  early  in  the  history  of  the  Reorganized 
Church  missionaries  were  sent  to  other  lands. 
It  was  only  justice  to  remember  the  people  of 
God  who  might  be  waiting  for  Joseph,  the  young 
prophet,  in  lands  far  from  America. 

As  early  as  1861  the  church  had  appointed  mission- 
aries to  England  and  Wales,  but  in  October,  1862,  at 
the  General  Fall  Conference  held  in  Gallands  Grove, 
Iowa,  after  much  discussion  the  English  mission  was 
sustained.  This  consisted  of  the  men  before  ap- 
]3ointed;  namely,  Jason  W.  Briggs  and  Samuel 
Powers,  and  at  this  conference  Charles  Derry  was 
associated  with  them. 

Little  Denmark  was  also  remembered,  and  Jens 
Jorgenson  was  to  carry  the  message  to  Denmark. 
But  later  we  find  Jeremiah  Jeremiah  appointed  to 
labor  with  Jason  W.  Briggs  in  England.  Elder 
Briggs  was  given  considerable  privilege,  having  the 
power  to  print  and  reprint  anything  he  thought  best 
for  the  M  ork,  and  the  church  agreed  to  furnish  the 
money  for  the  effort.  You  will  recall  his  great  work 
in  calling  together  the  scattered  Saints  and  encour- 
aging them  to  wait  for  "Little  Joseph,"  and  that  he 
was  president  of  the  Quorum  of  Twelve.  The  last 
men  appointed  to  the  English  mission  were  the  first 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


121 


to  reach  it.  In  October,  1862,  Elder  Charles  Derry, 
then  a  seventy,  was  appointed  to  a  mission  in  England, 
and  on  December  6,  1862,  he  started  for  his  field,  leav- 
ing his  wife  and  children  in  a  little  log  house,  twelve 
feet  square.  Certain  brethren  had  promised  to  care 
for  them  and  provide  things  needed.^ 

Elder  Derry  says,  "Bishop  Rogers  gave  me  sev- 
enty-five dollars  to  carry  me  across  the  sea  to  I^iver- 
pool,"  and  after  a  season  of  prayer  with  him,  he  bade 
him  farewell. 

It  was  January  20  when  Elder  Derry  arrived  in 
New  York.  The  beginning  of  1863  he  secured  pas- 
sage on  a  steamer  called  The  City  of  Baltimore,  of 
the  Inman  Line.  He  traveled  the  very  cheapest  way 
and  lived  on  the  most  inexpensive  food,  using  it  Avith 
great  frugality.  He  had  just  ten  dollars  left  when 
he  landed  in  Liverpool,  for  he  had  sent  forty  dollars 
of  his  money  back  to  his  family.  His  big,  tender  heart 
was  WTung  with  the  memory  of  them,  and  although  he 
was  a  messenger  for  Christ,  he  was  also  a  husband  and 
a  father. 

He  had  left  home  with  just 'fifty  cents  in  his  pocket 
and  traveled  from  western  Iowa  to  the  home  of  Bishop 
Rogers  by  slow  stages. 

It  was  January  24  before  his  ship  sailed,  and  Feb- 
ruary 4  he  landed  in  Liverpool.  Elder  Derry  had 
come  from  England  to  America  nine  years  before  this. 

*Jairus   Piitnev. 


122  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

He  suffered  much  from  exposure  and  ill  health  and 
loneliness,  for  he  was  a  refined,  sensitive,  affectionate 
man,  and  missed  the  comradeship  and  association  of 
loved  ones,  and  the  peace  of  home  life. 

One  day  he  heard  that  there  were  four  Heralds  in 
the  post  office  for  him,  but  he  would  need  to  pay  four 
shillings  and  nine  pence  before  he  could  get  them.  He 
had  no  money,  so  he  took  his  overcoat  and  pawned  it 
for  money.  Then  he  feasted  on  church  news,  but  was 
disappointed  on  reading  the  conference  news  that  no 
mention  was  made  of  him,  the  one  lonely  missionary 
of  the  church  in  England. 

There  is  a  new  note  in  his  writings  after  Elders  J. 
W.  Briggs  and  Jeremiah  Jeremiah  reached  him  on 
the  16th  of  May.  He  says:  "I  am  no  longer  alone.  I 
have  two  able-bodied  men  to  bear  the  burden  with  me 
and  my  hopes  for  the  future  are  greatly  enlarged." 

On  the  very  next  day  after  their  arrival  they  organ- 
ized the  first  branch  of  the  Reorganized  Church  in 
England,  with  six  members.  It  was  called  the  West 
Bromwich  Branch.  This  was  the  beginning  of  the 
Reorganized  Church  in  Europe. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISIOUV 


123 


Chapter  28 
The  Work  in  Wales 

ELDER  JERE:MIAH  went  into  Wales  and  El- 
der Briggs  soon  joined  him  there,  but  not  until 
they  had  each  donated  money  and  released  El- 
der Derry's  overcoat  from  the  pawnshop.  Sometimes 
these  three  united  their  labor,  but  more  often  they 
labored  one  in  a  place. 

The  first  branch  started  in  Wales  was  at  Merthyr 
Tydfil.  They  translated  the  "Word  of  Consolation" 
and  published  it  in  the  Welsh  language;  probably  the 
first  translation  done  in  the  Reorganized  Church. 

In  March,  1864,  these  elders  launched  the  first  num- 
ber of  a  little  paper  called  the  Restorer,  a  magazine 
of  sixteen  pages,  published  monthly  by  the  church, 
with  Jason  W.  Briggs,  editor.  The  place  of  its  pub- 
lication was  Number  305,  Pennydaren,  Merthyr  Tyd- 
fil, Wales.  Part  of  it  was  printed  in  English  and 
part  in  the  Welsh  language.  These  were  the  inter- 
ests the  conference  was  preparing  for  when  it  gave 
to  Elder  Briggs  so  much  freedom  with  finances. 

The  elders  in  England  were  meeting  much  trouble 
caused  by  the  Utah  Church.  This  seemed  to  be  the 
handicap  of  the  elders  everywhere ;  to  teach  the  people 
the  truth  about  the  church  was  most  delightful  and 
comforting,  but  the  people  had  heard  of  the  bad  things 
taught  by  the  Utah  people,  and  if  they  loved  the  good 


]21.  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S  HISTORY 

and  lovely  and  Christlike  things  in  the  church  of  Lat- 
ter Day  Saints,  they  hated  the  bad  things  that  these 
people  claimed  for  the  church  faith,  and  so  many  re- 
jected everything  and  would  not  listen  to  the  elders. 

You  will  see  it  was  necessary  for  them  to  show  that 
they  were  not  teaching  or  in  any  way  a  part  of  the 
Utah  people.  You  know  Christ  said  the  time  would 
come  when  Satan  would  have  power  to  deceive  even 
the  chosen  and  beloved  of  God.  Our  elders  had  to 
meet  reproach  because  of  the  rejected  church  every- 
where, and  always  have  suffered  many  things  because 
of  the  falling  away  of  the  church. 

Among  the  people  who  had  gone  to  Utah  before 
they  discovered  the  evils  out  there,  were  many  who 
afterward  came  into  the  true  church.  Among  them 
was  Elder  Deny,  and  he  felt  that  he  could  sympa- 
thize with  these  disappointed  ones. 

New  missionaries  began  to  arrive  in  Europe,  El- 
ders J.  T.  Phillips  and  Thomas  Jenkins  both  for 
Wales.  The  mission  was  divided  into  districts  and 
the  work  arranged  with  method  and  order.  Elder 
Briggs  endeavored  to  get  the  Utah  people  to  meet 
him  in  open  discussion. 

Elder  Derry  turned  his  face  homeward,  and  on 
June  21,  1864,  sailed  for  home  on  the  James  Foster, 
Junior,  and  on  October  6,  1864,  Elder  Briggs  issued 
his  farewell  address  in  the  Restorer  and  sailed  for 
America,  and  on  the  19th  landed  in  New  York. 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


1-25 


In  this  way  was  started  the  work  of  the  Reorgan- 
ized Church  in  Europe.  Beginning  in  England  and 
Wales,  which  now  had  eight  organized  branches  of 
the  church,  with  a  good  working  local  force,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1865. 


126  YOL  Nt;    TEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

CHAPTER  29 

Emigration  Fund  and  Scotland 

FROJNl  this  work  of  the  missionary  done  in  Eu- 
rope, arose  the  possibihty  of  doing  something 
for  the  poor  in  Europe  who  were  eager  to  come 
to  America,  where  they  hoped  to  better  themselves. 

When  the  conference  convened  at  Piano,  Illinois, 
on  April  6,  1865,  there  was  much  interest  in  the  mis- 
sion in  Europe,  and  the  conference  decided  that  all 
the  conferences  of  districts  should  be  advised  to  recom- 
mend the  branches  to  receive  donations  monthly  from 
members  of  the  churches  for  the  purpose  of  assisting 
poor  Saints  to  emigrate  from  Europe  to  this  country, 
and  to  send  such  donations  to  the  Bishop.  This  fund 
or  supply  of  money  was  called  the  Emigration  Fund, 
and  was  to  remain  in  the  Bishop's  keeping  until  called 
for  by  a  conference  of  the  church  in  Europe  and 
agreed  to  by  action  of  the  General  Conference  of  the 
church  in  America. 

The  name  of  the  man  who  opened  the  work  of  the 
church  in  Scotland  was  George  jNI.  Rush,  who  en- 
dured many  trials  because  of  the  rejected  church. 
He  made  a  report  of  his  work  on  August  20,  1868. 
He  felt  very  keenly  the  persecution  heaped  upon  him 
by  the  Utah  people  in  Scotland,  but  remained  there 
until  released  by  the  General  Conference  of  1871. 

In  1866  the  English  Saints  and  those  of  Wales 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


127 


met  in  conference  at  Merthyr  Tydfil,  Wales,  and  re- 
solved to  publish  the  Bestorer  as  before,  in  two  lan- 
guages. They  earnestly  besought  the  people  to  sup- 
port it  and  try  to  increase  its  list  of  subscribers  so 
that  it  could  grow  cheaper  and  better.  It  was  a  little 
paper  to  serve  such  a  large  purpose. 

At  their  conference  in  October,  1866,  they  reported 
the  attendance  of  one  seventy,  thirty-five  elders,  and 
several  of  the  Aaronic  priesthood.  That  was  an  en- 
couraging report,  for  the  European  ^Mission  had  many 
extraordinary  difficulties  to  meet.  At  this  time  T.  E. 
Jenkins  and  J.  D.  Jones  were  presiding  in  the  Welsh 
mission. 

]Missionaries  were  going  to  and  from  the  European 
mission  now,  and  the  work  w^as  well  established  there 
and  there  was  a  demand  for  the  money  held  by  Bishop 
Rogers,  for  the  use  of  the  European  Saints  who 
wished  to  come  to  America.  At  a  conference  held  in 
Birmingham,  England,  in  September,  1868,  the  fund 
was  named  "The  perpetual  emigration  fund."  They 
decided  also  to  call  for  the  money  and  use  it. 

Jason  W.  Briggs  had  come  again  to  Europe  and 
with  Elder  Josiah  Ells  w^as  present  at  the  conference, 
and  Elder  Briggs  was  made  treasurer  for  the  emigra- 
tion fund,  and  wath  Elders  Ells,  Taylor,  Jenkins,  and 
Morton  acted  as  a  committee  to  dispense  it.  If  per- 
sons were  considered  worthy  by  this  committee,  their 
way  was  paid  to  America. 


228  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

This  was  more  like  a  loan  to  the  people,  so  they 
would  feel  better  about  receiving  it.  Whenever  able 
to  pay  back  the  sum  of  money  used,  they  were  ex- 
pected to  do  it.  This  was  the  very  best  way  to  help 
men  and  women.  Aside  from  preserving  their  self- 
respect,  which  every  man  and  woman  desires  to  keep, 
it  made  the  emigration  fund  perpetual — always  some- 
thing there  for  the  next  man  mIio  wished  to  use  it. 

At  the  fall  conference  held  at  Park's  Mills,  near 
Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  1873,  Bishop  Israel  L.  Rogers 
reported  $93.35  of  the  perpetual  emigration  fund  in 
his  hands.  This  was  ordered  turned  over  to  the  gen- 
eral church  fund,  subject  to  be  drawn  upon  at  any 
time  for  the  purpose  of  its  creation. 

Bishop  Rogers  stated  that  most  of  the  fund  was 
given  by  Saints  in  America,  and  that  most  of  it  had 
been  used  for  emigration  purposes.  He  held  notes 
for  some  of  the  money  and  would  have  been  glad  if 
some  measures  could  be  taken  to  have  the  sum  repaid, 
and  thus  it  stands,  awaiting  the  time  that  had  been 
hoped  by  Bishop  Rogers,  when  the  church  would 
have  thousands  of  dollars  to  devote  to  that  purpose. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


129 


CHAPTER  30 

Kirtland  Temple 

WHEN  President  Smith  returned  from  his 
visit  to  Washington  in  the  interests  of  the 
church,  in  1866,  he  stopped  for  a  short  visit 
in  Kirtland,  Ohio,  the  place  of  his  birth.  He  spoke 
in  the  temple.  He  felt  impressed  with  the  purity  of 
the  church  when  the  temple  was  built.  He  said,  "The 
temple  is  in  tolerable  repair,  so  far  as  the  outside  is 
concerned,  but  the  inside  has  become  the  prey  of  the 
despoiler.  All  the  ornamentation,  moldings,  letters, 
and  carved  work  have  been  broken  up  by  curiosity 
hunters,  until  the  two  upper  rooms  are  stripped.  It 
is  in  charge  of  Uncle  Robert  Greenough,  who  is  try- 
ing to  keep  it  from  receiving  further  damage.  How 
mankind  can  give  way  to  such  a  spirit  of  vandalism  is 
quite  a  mj^stery." 

The  old  temple  at  Kirtland  was  remembered  by 
many  in  the  church.  There  was  a  small  branch  who 
met  in  the  temple.  The  church  decided  to  obtain 
the  deed  or  title  to  the  temple,  so  that  it  would  be  se- 
curely and  forever  the  church  property.  Accordingly 
lawful  proceedings  were  had  and  the  deed  secured, 
making  the  lovely  old  temple  the  property  of  the 
Reorganized  Church.  The  findings  of  the  court  and 
the  decision  of  Judge  Sherman  are  interesting  in  this 
case,  and  important  items  of  history  because  they  vin- 


130  YOUNG  PEOPLES   HISTORY 

dicate  the  claim  of  the  Reorganized  Church  that  it  is 
the  original  church,  organized  in  Fayette,  New  York, 
in  1830. 

On  February  23,  1880,  it  was  decided  in  the  Court 
of  Common  Pleas,  Lake  County,  Ohio,  L.  S.  Sher- 
man, judge,  that  the  title  of  the  Ivirtland  Temple  was 
in  the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter 
Day  Saints.    The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  findings : 

"In  Court  of  Common  Pleas,  Lake  County,  Ohio, 
February  23,  1880.  Present:  Honorable  L.  S.  Sher- 
man, judge;  F.  Paine,  jr.,  clerk;  and  C.  F.  Morley, 
sheriff. 

"Journal  Entry,  February  Term,  1880. 

"The  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter Day  Saints:    Plaintiff.    Against 

"Lucien  Williams,  Joseph  Smith,  Sarah  F.  Videon, 
]Mark  H.  Forscutt,  the  church  in  Ltah  of  which  John 
Taylor  is  president  and  conmionlj^  known  as  the  ]\Ior- 
mon  Church,  and  John  Taylor,  president  of  said  Utah 
church:    Defendaiits. 

"Xow  at  this  term  of  the  court  came  the  plaintiff 
by  its  attorneys,  E.  L.  Kelley,  and  Burrows  and  Bos- 
worth,  and  the  defendants  came  not,  but  made  default ; 
and  thereupon  with  the  assent  of  the  Court,  and  on 
motion  and  by  the  consent  of  the  plaintiff  a  trial  by 
jury  is  waived  and  this  cause  is  submitted  to  the  Court 
for  trial,  and  the  cause  came  on  for  trial  to  the  Court 
upon  the  pleadings  and  evidence,  and  was  argued  by 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  ;£3| 

counsel;  on  consideration  whereof,  the  Court  do  find 
as  matters  of  fact : 

"(1st).  That  notice  was  given  to  the  defendants  in 
this  action  by  publication  of  notice  as  required  by 
the  statutes  of  the  State  of  Ohio;  except  as  to  the  de- 
fendant, Sarah  F.  Videon,  who  was  personally  served 
with  process. 

"(2d).  That  there  was  organized  on  the  6th  day 
of  April,  1830,  at  Palmyra,  in  the  State  of  Xew  York, 
b}''  Joseph  Smith,  a  religious  society,  under  the  name 
of  "The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day 
Saints,"  which  in  the  same  year  removed  in  a  body  and 
located  in  Kirtland,  Lake  County,  Ohio;  which  said 
church  held  and  believed,  and  was  founded  upon  cer- 
tain wxll-defined  doctrines,  which  were  set  forth  in  the 
Bible,  Book  of  ]Mormon,  and  book  of  Doctrine  and 
Covenants. 

"(3d).  That  on  the  11th  day  of  February,  A.  D. 
1841,  one  William  ^larks  and  his  wife,  Rosannah,  by 
warranty  deed,  of  that  date,  conveyed  to  said  Joseph 
Smith  as  sole  trustee  in  trust  for  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  being  the  same  church 
organized  as  aforesaid,  the  lands  and  tenements  de- 
scribed in  the  petition,  and  which  are  described  as 
follows:" 

[The  description  of  the  land  is  omitted. — Editors.] 

"And  upon  said  lands  said  church  had  erected  a 
church  edifice  known  as  the  temple,  and  were  then  in 


132 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


the  possession  and  occupancy  thereof  for  rehgious 
purposes,  and  so  continued  until  the  disorganization 
of  said  church,  which  occurred  about  1844.  That 
the  main  body  of  said  rehgious  society  had  removed 
from  Kirtland  aforesaid,  and  were  located  at  Nauvoo, 
Illinois,  in  1844,  when  said  Joseph  Smith  died,  and 
said  church  was  disorganized  and  the  membership 
(then  being  estimated  at  about  100,000)  scattered  in 
smaller  fragments,  each  claiming  to  be  the  original 
and  true  church  before  named,  and  located  in  different 
States  and  places. 

"That  one  of  said  fragments,  estimated  at  ten 
thousand,  removed  to  the  territory  of  Utah  under  the 
leadership  of  Brigham  Young,  and  located  there,  and 
with  accessions  since,  now  constitute  the  church  in 
Utah,  under  the  leadership  and  presidency  of  John 
Taylor,  and  is  named  as  one  of  the  defendants  in  this 
action. 

"That  after  the  departure  of  said  fragment  of  said 
church  for  Utah,  a  large  number  of  the  officials  and 
membership  of  the  original  church  which  was  disor- 
ganized at  Xauvoo,  reorganized  under  the  name  of 
the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter 
Day  Saints,  and  on  the  5th  day  of  February,  1873, 
became  incorporated  under  the  laws  of  the  State  of 
Illinois,  and  since  that  time  all  other  fragments  of  said 
original  church  (except  the  one  in  Utah)  have  dis- 
solved, and  the  membership  has  largely  become  in- 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


133 


corporated  with  said  Reorganized  Church  which  is  the 
plaintiff  in  this  action. 

"That  the  said  plaintiff,  the  Reorganized  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  is  a  religious 
society,  founded  and  organized  upon  the  same  doc- 
trines and  tenets,  and  having  the  same  church  organ- 
ization, as  the  original  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter Day  Saints,  organized  in  1830,  hy  Joseph  Smith, 
and  was  organized  pursuant  to  the  constitution,  laws 
and  usages  of  said  original  church,  and  has  branches 
located  in  Illinois,  Ohio,  and  other  States. 

"That  the  church  in  Utah,  the  defendant  of  which 
John  Taylor  is  president,  has  materially  and  largely 
departed  from  the  faith,  doctrines,  laws,  ordinances, 
and  usages  of  said  original  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter  Day  Saints,  and  has  incorporated  into  its  sys- 
tem of  faith  the  doctrines  of  celestial  marriage  and  a 
plurality  of  wives,  and  the  doctrine  of  Adam-god  wor- 
ship, contrary  to  the  laws  and  constitution  of  said 
original  church. 

"And  the  Court  do  further  find  that  the  plaintiff, 
the  Reorganized  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter 
Day  Saints,  is  the  true  and  lawful  continuation  of, 
and  successor  to  the  said  original  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints,  organized  in  1830,  and 
is  entitled  in  law  to  all  its  rights  and  property. 

"And  the  Court  do  further  find  that  said  defend- 
ants, Joseph  Smith,  Sarah  F.  Videon,  and  Mark  H. 


134  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S  HISTORY 

Forscutt,  are  in  possession  of  said  property  under  a 
pretended  title,  derived  from  a  pretended  sale  thereof, 
made  by  order  of  the  probate  court  of  Lake  County, 
on  the  petition  of  Henry  Holcomb,  as  the  adminis- 
trator of  said  Joseph  Smith,  as  the  individual  property 
of  said  Smith;  and  the  Court  finds  that  said  Smith 
had  no  title  to  said  property,  except  as  the  trustee  of 
said  church,  and  that  no  title  thereto  passed  to  the 
purchasers  at  said  sale,  and  that  said  parties  in  pos- 
session have  no  legal  title  to  said  property. 

"And  the  Court  further  finds  that  the  legal  title  to 
said  property  is  vested  in  the  heirs  of  said  Joseph 
Smith,  in  trust  for  the  legal  successor  of  said  original 
church,  and  that  the  plaintiffs  are  not  in  possession 
thereof." 

With  the  deed  safely  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the 
Bishop,  the  church  proceeded  to  complete  the  restor- 
ation of  the  house,  as  nearly  as  possible,  appointing 
a  committee  to  make  repairs  and  advancing  the  money 
which  Mas  afterwards  raised  by  donation.  The  com- 
mittee, who  were  William  H.  Kelley  and  George  A. 
Blakeslee,  brought  in  a  final  report  in  1887  as  follows : 

"1.  The  2)lastering  on  the  outside  walls  of  the  build- 
ing has  been  rej)laced  where  needed,  in  order  to  pro- 
tect and  preserve  the  house. 

"2.  The  building  has  been  newly  plastered  through- 
out except  that  part  of  the  walls  where  the  plastering 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  ^g^ 

was  put  on  the  stone  wall,  and  this  was  pecked  and 
a  new  putty  coat  put  on. 

"3.  The  doors,  windows,  and  partitions  are  restored 
in  the  third  story  and  doors  in  the  second. 

"4.  The  pulpits,  seats,  and  ornaments  in  the  second 
audience  room  have  been  restored,  and  the  room 
painted  and  finished,  except  the  gold  leaf  on  the 
pulpits. 

"5.  The  stairway  has  been  fully  restored,  with  its 
ornaments,  and  newly  painted. 

"6.  A  furnace  has  been  placed  in  the  building, 
ample  to  warm  it,  and  pipes  and  flues  and  registers 
arranged  for  use. 

"7.  New  chimneys  were  built,  and  out  of  new  ma- 
terial. 

"8.  Glazing  of  all  the  windows  in  the  building. 

"9.  Ten  dozen  chairs  for  seating  it." 

The  church  keeps  an  elder  always  in  attendance  at 
the  temple.  Hundreds  visit  it  and  are  told  its  story 
by  the  attendant  and  so  receive  the  gospel  story.  This 
is  a  pleasant  and  important  position.  The  temple  is 
open  every  day  and  all  seasons  of  the  year. 


•^QQ  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

CHAPTER  31 

Sunday  School  Association 

A  FEW  days  previous  to  the  thirty-ninth  yearly 
or  spring  conference  of  the  church,  since  its 
reoi'ganization,  the  Sunday  school  workers  of 
the  Reorganized  Church  met  in  convention  in  the 
wonderful  old  temple  at  Kirtland.  It  seemed  a  great 
privilege  to  worship  God  in  this  temple,  built  by  di- 
rect command  of  God,  and  although  it  had  been  neg- 
lected and  abused,  yet  it  was  now  finally  redeemed 
and  preserved  by  this  people,  whose  fathers  had  helped 
to  build  it  so  many  years  before.  It  was  a  fitting 
place  for  such  work  as  awaited  the  Sunday  school 
people. 

The  Sunday  school  had  received  attention  in  the 
conference  as  early  as  1871,  and  again  in  other  years 
it  was  sustained. 

In  1876  a  resolution  prevailed  that  brought  about 
improvement  by  the  school  reporting  to  the  districts  in 
which  they  were  located.  Gradually  they  became  so 
important  that  in  April,  1881,  they  appointed  a  com- 
mittee'^  to  make  out  some  plan  for  conducting  Sunday 
schools  so  that  all  the  schools  in  the  church  might  have 
the  same  general  plan ;  but  the  report  of  this  commit- 
tee to  the  General  Conference  was  tabled.  Then  the 
districts  set  to  work  and  the  first  was  the  Southern 

9E.  Robinson,  J.  F.  Mintun,  and  William  Clow. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


137 


California  District,  in  March,  1888,  and  Gallands 
Grove,  Iowa,  in  June  following,  to  form  associations 
and  elect  officers;  and  in  jNIarch,  1889,  at  the  district 
conference  of  Decatur  County,  Iowa,  the  Decatur 
District  fell  into  line  and  organized  with  officers,  and 
the  march  of  the  organized  Sunday  school  began.  The 
results  of  this  action  spread,  and  when  the  work  came 
before  the  church  in  the  conference  of  1890  it  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  devise  ways  of  making  the 
Sunday  school  a  part  of  the  regular  church  work.  By 
the  next  year  the  committee^"  had  done  such  effectual 
work  that  on  April  4,  1891,  they  held  this  convention 
of  delegates  sent  from  Sunday  schools  of  the  church 
out  in  the  dear  old  temple  in  Kirtland. 

They  elected  superintendent  Edwin  Blakeslee,  and 
assistant  Marietta  Walker,  secretary  Gomer  Wells, 
and  treasurer,  Callie  B.  Stebbins,  and  committees  on 
lessons  leaves  and  song  books,  and  made  a  complete 
organization  for  systematic  work,  in  Kirtland,  at  this 
convention.  Back  in  the  sacred  place  where  the  early 
church  people  beheld  glorious  visions  and  heard  the 
voice  of  angels,  our  Sunday  School  Association  was 
born.  The  committee  expected  slow  growth  of  this 
new  institution,  but  it  has  been  almost  as  surprising 
in  its  growth  as  the  legend  of  Jack  and  the  Bean 
Stalk,  until  there  is  now  an  association  numbering 


"F.   M.   Sheehy,   R.   S.   Salyards,   M.   Walker,   Belle   Robinson,   S.   B. 
Kibler. 


138  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

about  35,900  members,  77  districts,  690  schools,  and 
2,836  teachers. 

The  young  people  were  not  content  with  just  the 
work  of  the  Sunday  school;  they  wanted  more  time 
together  in  study.  In  various  places  they  were  meet- 
ing in  literary  societies  of  one  kind  or  another.  It 
was  the  Saint  Joseph,  Missouri,  Young  People's  Im- 
provement Society  that  made  the  first  movement  to 
unite  the  interests  of  these  student  bodies.  In  1892 
they  sent,  by  Elder  Mark  H.  Forscutt,  a  paper  to 
General  Conference  asking  that  the  authorities  give 
sanction  to  the  organization  of  a  society  uniting  all 
the  young  people's  societies  in  one  general  body.  Out 
of  this  action  grew  the  society  known  as  Zion's  Re- 
ligio-Literary  Society. 

The  Lesson  Helps  or  Quarterlies  have  had  many 
changes  since  they  were  first  started  by  the  Sunday 
School  Association  in  1892,  with  Christiana  Stedman 
Salyards  as  editor.  She  remained  editor  of  the  senior 
until  1913,  when  they  were  edited  by  Heman  C.  Smith 
and  Vida  E.  Smith  for  one  year,  when  Mrs.  Salyards 
again  became  editor.  The  Intermediate  she  edited 
until  1897,  when  Elder  Duncan  Campbell  was  editor 
and  assistant  editor  until  1900,  when  the  intermediate 
reverted  to  the  sole  care  of  Mrs.  Salyards. 

The  first  primary  Quarterlies  were  left  in  the  hands 
of  a  committee  consisting  of  Christiana  Salyards, 
Lucy  L.  Resseguie,  and  Viola  Blair,  and  were  edited 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


139 


by  Mrjs.  Salyards  and  Mrs.  Blair  as  joint  editors.  In 
1897-98  JNIrs.  Vida  E.  Smith  was  editor;  then  Mrs. 
Salyards  and  Duncan  Campbell;  and  in  1912  j\Irs. 
Salyards  again. 

These  lessons  were  intended  to  be  the  same  lessons 
had  by  older  people,  but  simplified  for  the  very  small 
children,  and  were  called  lessons  with  uniform  text. 

In  1900  an  effort  was  made  to  secure  for  the  little 
people  something  better  suited  to  childish  needs. 
More  about  Jesus  and  his  life.  A  committee  of  Mrs. 
L.  L.  Resseguie,  Mrs.  Audentia  Anderson,  and  Miss 
Dora  Young  was  given  the  work  and  they  conducted 
the  Study  Hour  for  one  year;  a  bright,  progressive 
little  quarterly  that  only  lived  a  year,  but  left  such  a 
strong  influence  that  primarj^  quarterlies  since  have 
been  affected  by  it  very  greatly 

In  1903  the  committee  of  five'^  on  work  for  the 
beginners  of  first  primary  Quarterly  were  appointed. 
Their  lessons  were  used  until  the  association  adopted 
graded  lessons  in  1913,  when  a  new  set  of  editors  was 
chosen.  Intermediate,  Miss  Lucie  Sears;  junior,  Mrs. 
Margaret  oNIacgregor;  primary.  Miss  Anna  Zimmer- 
mann;  beginner,  Mrs.  Hattie  Griffiths. 

The  Religio  Quarterlies  are  also  entitled  to  mention, 
though  not  so  long  in  the  field  of  history.  These 
editors  have  been  Elder  Ralph  W.  Farrell  for  senior 


"Christiana   Salyards,   Ruth   L.   Smith,   Margaret   Blair,   Viola   Blair, 
and  Eva  M.  Bailey. 


240  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

Quarterlies  and  Elder  Charles  B.  Woodstock,  the 
junior  Quarterlies.  The  "Religio's  Arena,"  a  depart- 
ment in  Autumn  Leaves,  edited  by  Elbert  A.  Smith 
and  Estella  Wight. 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


141 


CHAPTER  32 

Debates  and  Reunions 

A   FAVORITE  way  of  getting  its  doctrines  and 
history  before  the  people  during  the  early 
years  of  the  Reorganized  Church  was  by  de- 
bate or  discussion.     Much  good  was  done  by  this 


Scene  near  Saints'  reunion  ground^  Onset,  Massachusetts 

method  at  the  time,  for  it  brought  out  the  differences 
between  the  two  churches,  the  true  church  and  the  re- 
jected one.  Sometimes,  as  in  the  case  of  the^"  Scotts, 
in  Indiana,  or  that  of  James  W.  Gillen,  in  San  Ber- 
nardino, California,  enough  people  would  be  converted 

"The  work  of  Elders  Banta  and  Blair. 


142 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


to  make  a  good  branch.  Excitement  often  was  great 
and  sometimes  there  were  harsh  and  bitter  words,  and 
sometimes  it  was  fair  and  gentlemanly.  Some  of  the 
most  refreshing  anecdotes  of  these  years  are  connected 
with  these  debates,  and  men  and  women  were  well 
tested  before  their  neighbors  on  both  sides  of  the  ques- 
tion. Some  men  were  especially  clever,  successful, 
blessed,  or  what  it  may  have  been,  in  this  method  of 
spreading  the  gospel. 

In  1883  preamble  and  resolutions  were  presented 
by  Charles  Derry  and  John  Hawley,  providing  for 
the  holding  of  reunions.  This  was  discussed  at  length 
and  finally  referred  to  a  committee  consisting  of  W. 
W.  Blair,  Charles  Derry,  and  John  Hawley.  This 
committee  subsequently  reported  as  follows: 

"The  committee  to  whom  was  committed  the  papers 
in  respect  to  reunion  meetings  by  the  church,  beg 
leave  to  report  that  they  respectfully  recommend  that 
this  conference  advise  that  mission  and  district  author- 
ities arrange  for  such  reunions  for  religious  services, 
when  and  where  it  may  be  by  them  deemed  best." 

This  was  adopted*  and  thus  was  inaugurated  the 
system  of  holding  reunions  which  has  since  been  so 
extensively  followed  in  different  parts  of  the  church. 

This  was  at  the  discontinuance  of  the  semiannual 
conferences.  The  first  of  these  reunions  was  one  great 
reunion,  but  gradually  there  became  many  reunions. 
With  the  years  came  changes,  too,  in  the  comforts  at- 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


143 


tending  these  reunions,  each  year  bringing  some  im- 
provement for  the  camp  equipment. 


On   Lamoni   Stake  reunion   ground  in  winter 


14.4 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  33 

The  Inspired  Translation  and  Bookbindery 

THE  manuscript  of  the  Inspired  Translation  h^d 
been  for  many  years  in  the  keeping  of  Emma 
Smith.  Wherever  she  went,  it  went  with  her. 
She  had  found  her  belongings  scattered  on  several 
occasions  upon  her  return  home,  after  she  had  been 
been  obliged  to  be  absent.  The  effect  of  recent  and 
hurried  search  was  evident,  but  whoever  had  sought 
that  manuscrijjt  had  sought  it  in  vain.  Serenely  she 
restored  order  and  kept  her  own  counsel,  until  the 
time  came  to  deliver  her  trust  into  other  hands.  This 
came  in  1866,  when  the  conference  sent  a  committee 
of  three,  William  Marks,  Israel  L.  Rogers,  and  Wil- 
liam W.  Blair,  to  confer  with  the  custodian  of  the 
manuscript.  To  them  she  gave  up  her  trust  of  many 
years.  She  turned  it  over  to  the  publishing  committee 
with  gladness,  and  in  the  very  last  of  the  year  1867 
they  announced  that  five  hundred  copies  of  the  In- 
spired Translation  of  the  Scriptures  were  ready  to 
mail,  of  the  five  thousand  of  the  first  edition.  This 
was  counted  a  great  event  in  the  church  work. 

After  the  publication,  the  old  manuscript  was  put 
carefully  away  in  as  nearly  as  possible  a  fireproof 
place,  and  is  so  kept  to-day.  It  was  thus  preserved, 
according  to  the  promise  made  in  1831. 

"Thou  shalt  ask,  and  my  scriptures  shall  be  given 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


145 


as  I  have  appointed,  and  they  shall  be  preserved  in 
safety ;  and  it  is  expedient  that  thou  shouldst  hold  thy 
peace  concerning  them,  and  not  teach  them  until  ye 
have  received  them  in  full.  And  I  give  unto  you  a 
commadment,  that  then  ye  shall  teach  them  untg  all 
men;  for  they  shall  be  taught  unto  all  nations,  kin- 
dreds, tongues,  and  people." 

The  church  was  forced  to  send  this  book  away  to 
have  it  bound,  as  it  had  no  bindery  of  its  own.     As 


HERALD  PUBLISHING  HOUSE 


the  occasions  became  more  frequent  when  they  needed 
bookbinding  done,  the  question  was  often  discussed, 
and  thus  in  February,  1869,  this  question  is  asked  in 
the  Saints'  Herald. 

"Wanted  to  know:  Why  some  stirring,  active  young 
man,  belonging  to  the  church,  has  not  brains  and 
energy  enough  to  learn  the  bookbinding  business,  and 


146  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

go  to  work  for  the  church  in  a  bindery  of  its  own. 
Now,  boys,  is  your  chance.  We  want  a  good  binder." 
Just  as  other  needs  had  been  met  by  good  and  cap- 
able powers,  so  was  this  one,  and  in  the  Herald  for 
October  24,  1891,  appears  this  excellent  story: 

".There  is  now  exposed  to  the  passing  public  from 
the  top  of  the  Herald  Office  a  huge  sign  done  in  white 
and  glittering  glass  upon  a  blue  field,  containing  the 
legend,  'Herald  Publishing  House  and  Bindery.' 
The  letters  are  so  large  that  anyone  looking  from  the 
windows  of  a  passing  train  may  see  them,  and  the 
wayfaring  man,  if  not  a  fool,  may  read  them.  What 
is  better  than  this,  there  is  a  bright  room  in  the  office 
where  our  foreman,  Mr.  Apj)leby,  is  presiding  over 
a  corps  of  neophyte  bookbinders,  folders,  sewers,  and 
general  utility  girls  and  boys,  all  busy  as  bees,  in  the 
new  enterprise  of  doing  our  own  binding.  Let  the 
Saints  take  notice,  and  send  in  their  books  which  they 
want  bound. 

"It  is  expected  that  the  office  will  be  able  to  do  as 
good  work,  and  as  cheaply,  as  we  could  get  it  done  in 
the  city ;  and  it  will  be  a  satisfaction  to  know  that  the 
work  in  being  done  by  ourselves.  Send  us  your  books 
to  bind." 

Pushing  into  the  world  of  progress  with  an  eye  to 
beauty  and  durability,  the  Pier  aid  Publishing  House 
became  a  scene  of  wider  and  more  up  to  date  activity 
as  the  years  went  by. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  I47 

The  situation  of  Lamoni,  far  from  large  water- 
course and  as  well  from  city  privileges,  threw  the  big 
printing  establishment  onto  its  own  resources  very 
often.  As  in  the  case  of  electric  power  for  all  work, 
the  only  thing  to  do  was  to  make  its  own  electricity. 
This  it  did,  in  1907  installing  a  plant  at  the  building 
of  the  new  Herald  Office  that  improved  yearly  in 
equipment  and  efficiency. 


148 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  34 

Some  Church  Papers 

IN  NOVEMBER,  1874,  the  Messenger  was  sent 
out  by  the  church  from  its  home  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah.  It  was  a  daring  little  paper  of  four  pages, 
and  its  aim  was  "to  be  a  reliable  messenger  of  good 
tidings  to  all  who  know  or  are  seeking  to  know  the 
truth  for  the  love  of  it."  Elder  Jason  W.  Briggs  was 
the  one  who  had  the  care  of  it,  and  was  its  editor;  its 
price  was  fifty  cents  per  year. 

Every  month  this  little  paper  went  bravely  forth 
to  carry  messages  of  truth  to  all;  especially  was  its 
mission  a  blessing  to  those  who  were  not  permitted  to 
hear  the  elders  of  the  Reorganized  Church  preach  and 
show  with  plainness  why  the  church  in  Utah  was  re- 
jected of  the  Lord, 

In  1876  the  Saints  in  Salt  Lake  City  were  holding 
meetings  in  the  home  of  Joseph  Clarke  and  were  mak- 
ing efforts  to  build  a  little  church.  In  this,  with  the 
help  of  the  whole  church  they  succeeded,  and  the 
church  sent  missionaries  year  after  year  to  be  there 
with  the  truth  for  all  who  would  hear,  whether  of  the 
rejected  church  or  not. 

Some  of  the  ablest  men  of  the  church  spent  such 
time  and  care  as  was  deemed  wise  in  the  stronghold  of 
the  church  rejected  at  Nauvoo.  The  Messenger  was 
published  until  1877. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


149 


The  Expositor  was  published  in  Oakland,  Califor- 
nia, for  the  western  Saints,  in  defense  against  the 
rejected  church.  It  had  a  board  of  publication:  Presi- 
dent, T.  J.  Andrew;  treasurer,  G.  S.  Lincoln;  secre- 
tary,   Richard    Ferris;    Albert    Haws;    and    editor 


ENSIGN  PUBLISHING  HOUSE 


Hiram  P.  Brown.  It  was  an  interesting  and  wide- 
awake little  magazine,  but  its  career  was  short.  The 
first  number  was  issued  in  January,  188.5,  the  last  in 
March,  1888. 

Sometimes  we  think  the  story  of  the  church  papers 
would  make  a  good-sized  book,  as  we  read  of  them 
coming  and  going,  in  the  history  of  the  church.     In 


150 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


fancy,  we  see  the  different  periodicals  trooping  past 
in  their  proper  place  in  church  movements. 

In  1898,  November  7,  the  Board  of  Publication 
adopted  the  little  eight-page  weekly,  published  by 
J.  A.  Robinson  and  F.  G.  Pitt  at  Independence, 
Missouri,  and  named  Zions  Ensign. 

Like  the  Herald,  it  has  had  numerous  names  on  its 
editorial  staff,  but  unlike  the  Herald  has  retained  no 
editor  in  chief  for  many  years  at  a  time,  as  the  name 
of  Joseph  Smith  stands  on  the  church  paper.  It  has 
a  place  in  the  church  work,  calling  itself  the  mission- 
ary newspaper,  and  is  filling  it  acceptably. 

In  1895  these  were  published  in  the  interests  of  the 
church:  Glad  Tidings,  Grand  Rapids,  jNIichigan; 
Gospel  Standard,  Australia;  Canadian  Messenger, 
Canada;  Sandhedens  Banner,  Norway;  The  Watch- 
man, Virginia,  besides  those  under  the  control  of  the 
Board  of  Publication. 

While  the  movement  of  time  left  forever  some  of 
the  magazines  or  papers  published  for  the  church  in 
other  lands,  it  also  brought  forth  others.  In  Honolulu 
the  KaElele  Evanileo  in  the  Hawaiian  language,  and 
in  the  south  seas  Te  Orometua  in  the  Tahitian  lan- 
guage. 

The  story  of  the  papers,  magazines,  etc.,  of  the 
church  would  not  be  complete  without  the  chapter 
made  by  the  Saints'  Advocate.  William  W.  Blair  and 
Zenos  H.  Gurley  were  the  editors,  but  after  the  first 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  3^5 1 

three  numbers,  it  was  published  with  William  W. 
Blair  as  the  sole  editor  for  seven  years.  The  first 
number  apj)eared  in  July,  1878,  printed  at  the  Herald 
Publishing  House. 

Its  work  was  to  establish  the  truth  regarding  the 
church  teachings  and  actions,  and  the  paper  was  taken 
into  the  editorial  hands  of  Joseph  Luff  when  he 
was  in  charge  of  the  church  work  in  what  was  called 
the  Rocky  Mountain  mission.  Elder  Blair  resigned 
in  September,  1885,  when  he  returned  to  his  home  in 
Lamoni.  The  last  number  was  published  in  June, 
1886. 

Tlie  Journal  of  History  was  a  child  of  the  spirit  that 
swept  the  church  with  the  appointment  of  a  historian 
and  the  publication  of  the  histories.  Its  first  number 
bears  date  of  January,  1908;  Historian  Heman  C. 
Smith,  Frederick  M.  Smith  of  the  First  Presidency, 
and  Assistant  Historian  D.  F.  Lambert,  editors.  As 
the  name  implies,  it  was  devoted  to  matters  of  his- 
torical character  or  tendency;  was  issued  every  three 
months  by  the  Board  of  Publication  at  Lamoni,  Iowa. 
In  1912  Heman  C.  Smith,  church  historian,  appears 
as  sole  editor. 


152 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  35 

Death  of  the  Last  of  the  Three  Witnesses 

IN  THE  year  1888  the  last  one  of  the  "three  wit- 
nesses" to  the  truth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  died. 
This  was  David  Whitmer.  Gently,  slowly,  with- 
out pain,  he  slipped  away  from  earth,  but  not  until  he 
had  called  about  his  bed  his  family,  friends,  and  kin- 
dred, and  with  almost  his  latest  speech  told  again  about 
the  angel  and  "the  book";  and  as  if  he  stood  in  the 
presence  of  God  and  angels,  affirmed  the  truthfulness 
of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  just  as  ardently,  just  as 
earnestly  as  he  had  first  told  the  story  more  than  sixty 
years  before,  and  then  he  fell  asleep.  It  was  January 
25,  1888,  and  he  was  buried  at  Richmond,  Missouri. 
His  testimony  never  faltered;  although  he  did  not 
continue  in  active  association  with  the  church,  he 
straightened  like  a  soldier  at  salute  when  the  Book 
of  Mormon  was  named  to  the  end  of  his  eighty-three 
years  of  life.  An  honest  man  was  he,  and  he  died  with 
the  testimony  on  his  lips. 

So  had  Martin  Harris  done  when  in  1875  death 
drew  near;  he  had  asked  that  a  Book  of  Mormon  be 
placed  in  his  hands  upon  his  breast,  "and  let  it  be 
buried  there  with  me,"  he  urged.  And  back  turns  time 
to  1850,  to  another  scene  in  Richmond,  Missouri. 

When  Oliver  Cowdery  felt  the  breath  of  death  and 
called  for  a  Book  of  Mormon  and  would  be  bolstered 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  ^53 

up  in  bed  while  he  read  to  family  and  friends  called 
to  hear,  favorite  i)assages  from  the  Book  of  ISIormon, 
testified  "It  is  true,"  and  urged  these  loved  ones  to 
be  faithful.  David  Whitmer  was  there;  and  now  all 
are  gone  and  the  gravestones  still  bear  the  messages 
of  those  two  in  Richmond,  JNlissouri.  Somewhere  the 
dust  holds  the  forms  of  all  the  old  advocates  of  the 
church  of  1830. 

The  graves  of  men,  women,  and  children  who  loved 
and  served  in  the  church  of  1830,  are  scattered  from 
coast  to  coast  of  this  fair  land. 

The  first  president  of  the  Twelve,  Thomas  B. 
Marsh,  slept  in  a  neglected,  unmarked  grave  for 
twenty-seven  years.  High  up  between  two  sparkling 
rivers,  at  Ogden,  Utah,  with  mountain  peaks  for  sen- 
tinels, like  thousands  of  others  misled  to  the  West,  he 
lay  among  the  unnumbered,  and  then  a  record  was 
found  of  his  burial  lot,  quite  by  accident,  and  the 
grave  was  located,  and  friends,  by  subscription,  raised 
a  simple  little  marble  marker  with  this  inscription: 
"Thomas  B.  Marsh,  First  President  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day 
Saints.  Born  at  Acton,  Massachusetts,  November 
1, 1799.  Died  January,  1866.  Erected  by  his  friends, 
July  17,  1893." 

And  from  the  sun  browned  hills  of  San  Bernardino 
Valley  and  the  plains  of  the  San  Joaquin,  back  over 
the  old  Mormon  Trail,  through  desert  and  over  moun- 


154 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


tains,  across  the  plains  of  Nebraska's  and  Iowa's 
prairie,  through  Missouri,  back,  still  back  to  the  far 
East,  one  might  go  by  gravestones  to  the  New  Eng- 
land States  and  New  York's  hill  country,  and  all  the 


The  San   Bernardino  Valley 


way  be  guided  by  gravestones,  if  the  graves  of  the 
departed  were  all  marked. 

Not  all  the  discouraged  and  disappointed  lingered 
in  the  Mississippi  Valley  or  moved  into  the  beckoning 
West  when  the  church  was  rejected.  Some  turned 
back  to  the  old  home  near  the  Atlantic  coast.  Here 
in  an  old  burying  ground  Elder  Hyrum  O.  Smith, 
a  missionary  to  the  Eastern  States  in  1912,  found  a 
little  child's  grave. 

On  the  gray  old  tombstone  he  read  a  few  words,  but 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


155 


CHARLES  E 

Son   vf 

,.  A.D.<&:H.M. 
BOYNTON. 

-^jKodied'mHass. 
aged  10  months.! 


f^*M^^ 


Their  fragrant  white  blooms  o'er  the  unknown  grave, — 

what  a  volume  of  sorrow,  disappointment,  and  pain 
it  tells  to  one  who  knows  even  a  portion  of  the  history 


156  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

of  the  church  from  the  time  it  moved  westward  until 
after  the  JNIan  from  Nauvoo  took  his  place  and  called 
the  scattered  Saints  with  the  voice  of  a  shepherd. 

Here  is  the  inscription  on  the  baby's  gravestone: 
"In  memory  of  Charles  E.,  son  of  A.  D.  and  H.  M. 
Boynton,  who  were  driven  by  a  ruthless  mob  with  the 
Church  of  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints  from  Nauvoo, 
Illinois,  February,  1846,  who  died  in  Massachusetts, 
October  13,  1846,  aged  ten  months." 

This  little  baby  was  not  more  than  two  months  of 
age  when  they  left  Nauvoo,  and  one  can  feel  that  the 
parents  felt  the  blame  lay  in  the  exposure  and  priva- 
tion that  came  from  the  sad  time  in  Nauvoo.  While 
this  little  gi'ave,  alone,  marks  the  grave  of  one  baby, 
it  reminds  us  of  the  hundreds  unmarked. 

Reflecting  that  Joseph  and  Hyi'um  Smith,  the  Mar- 
tyrs, lie  in  unknown,  unmarked  graves,  we  wish  it 
were  not  so,  and  yet  there  is  a  strangely  sad  bit  of 
sentiment  in  the  thought  that  they  are  but  sharing  in 
a  sense  the  fortune  of  thousands  of  their  brethren. 

Over  these  unknown  graves  the  voice  of  David  H. 
Smith,  the  young  poet,  could  well  linger  as  he  sang  his 
tender  plaint  over  his  own  father's  unmarked  tomb. 

There's    an    unknowTi    grave    in    a   green,    lowly    spot, — 
The  form  that  it  covers  will  ne'er  be  forgot. 
Where  haven  trees  spread  and  the  wild  locusts  wave 
Their  fragrant  white  blooms  o'er  the  imknown  grave, — 
Over   the   unknown   grave. 

And  near  by  its  side  does  the  wild  rabbit  tread. 
While  over  its  bosom  the  wild  thistles  spread 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  X57 

As  if  in  their  kindness  to  guard  and  to  save 
From  man's   footstep  intruding  the   unknown   grave, — 
Guarding  the   imknown   grave. 

The  heavens  may  weep  and  the  thunders  moan  low, 
Or  the  bright  sunshine  and  the  soft  breezes  blow, — 
Unheeding    the    heart,    once    responsive    and    brave, 
Of  the  one  who   sleeps   there  in  the   unknown   grave, — 
Low    in    an    unknown    grave. 

The  prophet   whose   life  was  destroyed  by  his   foes, 
Sleeps  now  where  no  hand  may  disturb  his  repose, 
Till  trumpets  of  God  drown   the  notes  of  the  wave 
And  we  see  him  arise  from  his  unknown  grave, — 
God  bless  that  unknown  grave. 

The  love  all  embracing  that  never  can  end. 
In  death,  as   in   life,   knew  him  well   as  a   friend. 
The  power  of  Jesus,  the  mighty  to  save. 
Will  despoil   of  its   treasure  the   unknown   grave, — 
No   more   an   unknown   grave. 


258  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  36 

Music  in  the  Reorganized  Church 

A  CHURCH  without  music  would  be  dreary 
indeed.  The  church  in  Zarahemla  early  in 
1853  began  reconstructing  a  hymn  book.  The 
history  of  her  music  is  rather  pathetic.  What  was 
lacking  in  classical  production  was  gloriously  made 
up  to  it  in  the  visitation  of  the  Spirit. 

Into  the  church  came  souls  won  to  it  by  the 
simple,  sweet,  heaven-inspired  songs  of  the  early 
church.  To  some  who  knew  not  the  American 
language,  was  given  as  a  gift  of  the  Spirit  from  God 
the  interpretation  of  her  songs.  Committee  after 
committee  was  appointed.  The  best  they  could  do  for 
those  days  was  to  select  tunes  from  other  sources  and 
fit  chosen  words  to  them,  and  from  her  own  ranks  the 
church  produced  at  times  beautiful  words  that  we  love 
to  this  day,  and  a  few  heaven-inspired  melodies.  But 
not  until  1889  did  the  church  print  music  of  its  own 
producing.  Then  the  Saints'  Harmony"  was  hailed 
with  delight;  but,  alas,  it  was  too  expensive,  and  in 
its  arrangement  too  intricate,  for  a  people  of  meager 
means  and  little  trained  talent.  But  it  held  the  har- 
monized melodies  that  had  drifted  from  tongue  to 


"Harmony  Committee:  M.  H.  Forscutt,  X.  W.  Smith,  David  H. 
Smith,  J.  A.  Scott,  J.  T.  Kinnaman,  William  Roberts,  Phineas  Cadwell, 
James  McKiernan,  J.  V.  Roberts,  and  Sherman  I.  Smith. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  I59 

ear  until  many  of  them  had  to  be  learned  anew  when 
the  measured  notes  were  set  before  them  because  of 
misinterpretation  in  transmission.  In  1895  a  com- 
petent committee  acting  under  the  direction  of  con- 
ference compiled  from  the  large  and  precious  pages  of 
the  Harmony  a  collection  of  familiar  and  desirable 
hymns  with  music  that  became  universal  in  church  use, 
and  is  known  as  The  Saints'  Hymnal/*  This  was 
good  for  church  service,  but  a  Sunday  school  songbook 
was  needed,  and  it,  like  all  other  necessities,  in  time 
became  possible  when  in  1903  Zion's  Praises^''  was 
floated  into  the  musical  sea,  and  in  turn  occupied  in 
school  and  Religio  and  camp  meeting,  side  by  side 
with  the  dignified  and  clerical  Hymnal. 

Then  matters  moved  quickly,  and  in  1912  Albert 
N.  Hoxie,  jr.,  was  appointed  official  chorister  for  the 
church,  and  Mrs.  Audentia  Anderson  and  Edward  C. 
Bell  were  assistants  in  the  general  choir  work.  This 
movement  was  followed  by  intense  activity.  Already 
the  church  was  producing  gifted  and  educated  singers 
and  those  who  performed  on  instruments  of  string  and 
brass  and  reed,  and  the  commandment  to  praise  the 
Lord  with  understanding  and  the  Spirit  was  moving 
upon  the  hearts  of  men  like  a  searchlight  on  the  face 
of  the  great  deep. 


"Hymnal  Committee:  Ralph  G.  Smith,  Lucy  L.  Resseguie,  Arthur 
H.  Mills. 

'^Zion's  Praises  Committee:  F.  G.  Pitt,  Audentia  Anderson,  Viola 
Blair,  Vida  E.  Smith,  and  Aletha  May  White. 


160 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


In  1913  the  interest  in  music  was  so  great  that  a 
music  department  was  sustained  in  the  Herald.  This 
was  called  "The  Staff,"  and  was  edited  by  Mrs.  Au- 
dentia  Anderson. 


Missionaries   in   Picturesque    Hawaii 


VUUXG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


161 


CHAPTER  37 

The  Church  in  the  Sandwich  Islands 

ALL  the  years  of  work  of  the  Reorganized 
Church,  there  had  been  nothing  done  in  the 
group  of  islands  lying  but  five  days  journey 
from  the  coast  of  California.  Beautiful  Paradise  of 
the  Pacific,  how  could  it  have  been  eglected  so  long, 
for  it  was  not  until  1890  that  the  church  made  any  in- 
vasion into  the  Sandwich  Island  group.  Then  it  sent 
Elder  Albert  Haws  into  the  flowery  kingdom  of  Ha- 
waii. He  arrived  in  Honolulu  September  19,  1890. 
The  one  member  of  the  church  in  the  whole  kingdom 
^vas  Gilbert  J.  Waller,  a  business  man  of  the  city,  who 
had  met  the  work  in  California  and  at  the  home  of 
Elder  H.  P.  Brown,  of  Oakland,  accepted  it  in  1889. 
On  the  steamer  that  carried  Elder  Haws  to  Hono- 
lulu were  a  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Luther,  church  people  from 
California.  This  made  four  church  members  in  the 
wonderful  land  of  flowers.  They  had  much  trouble 
securing  places  of  meeting. 

G.  J.  Waller  was  a  man  of  splendid  business  qual- 
ities, and  time  soon  developed  that  he  was  also  pos- 
sessed of  the  very  best  of  qualifications  for  a  resident 
missionary.  His  time,  strength,  and  money  were  al- 
ways at  the  service  of  the  mission.  He  esteemed  El- 
der Haws  as  the  very  best  man  for  the  mission  at  the 
time. 


162 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


Elder  Haws  was  capable,  well  versed  in  history  of 
the  church,  and  acquainted  with  the  ways  of  the  Jap- 
anese and  Chinese  elements  of  the  mission.  He  was 
not  a  robust  man,  being  also  a  little  lame,  and  he  suf- 
fered much  from  the  change  of  climate.  None  of 
these  things  deterred  him  from  valiant  service. 


Walkiki 
From   <a  missionary's   album 

A  native  of  the  kingdom  invited  the  church  men  to 
preach  in  his  office.  This  was  the  first  sermon  preached 
for  the  church  in  the  Kingdom  of  Plawaii,  although 
there  had  been  Bible  class  work. 

When  preaching  to  the  Hawaiians  thej'-  spoke  with 
an  interpreter.    Joseph  Poepoe  filled  this  office. 

They  soon  began  to  print  tracts  and  then  the  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  and  finally  the  Quarterlies  and 


IQ^  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

Book  of  Mormon  in  the  Hawaiian  tongue,  Elder 
Waller  paying  for  them. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Luther  helped  in  every  way  possible. 
Very  reluctantly  Elder  Haws  left  the  mission  because 
of  ill  health.  He  had  done  a  good  work.  In  the  year 
1891,  at  the  close  of  which  he  was  forced  to  leave, 
thirty-nine  persons  had  been  baptized  and  some  or- 
dained to  the  priesthood,  G.  J.  Waller,  among  the 
number,  having  been  ordained  an  elder.  The  years 
brought  many  trials  and  much  sickness,  persecution, 
falling  away  of  brethren,  disappointments,  but  Elder 
Waller  kept  steadily  and  lovingly  at  the  work  for 
these  people. 

From  the  time  of  sending  Elder  Haws,  the  mission 
received  constant  attention  and  proved  most  interest- 
ing. Sunday  schools  and  Religios  were  organized. 
In  this  work  the  missionaries  and  Elder  Waller  re- 
ceived help  and  kindest  consideration  from  members 
of  Elder  Waller's  family;  although  they  were  not  at 
that  time  any  of  them  church  members.  Not  only  did 
the  work  spread  into  the  Hawaiian  race,  but  Japanese 
and  Chinese  became  working  members  of  the  church  in 
the  Sandwich  Islands,  until  in  1914  the  membership 
of  the  island  was  calculated  as  246. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  ;j^g5 

CHAPTER  38 

Organized  Woman's  Work 

IN  .THE  history  of  woman's  work  in  the  Reorgan- 
ized Church,  the  Prayer  Union  holds  the  place  as  a 
pioneer  in  united  or  combined  effort,  although  it 
was  not  an  organization.  The  sisters  throughout  the 
church  meeting  on  each  Thursday,  if  possible,  and 
uniting  in  prayer  for  some  special  object  before  time 
arranged  for  and  published  in  the  Home  Column  of 
the  Saints'  Herald.  This  work  began  in  the  summer 
of  1888  and  was  introduced  by  Mrs.  Eleanor  Kearney. 
It  was  taken  over  in  the  organization  called  the 
United  Daughters  of  Zion.  This  was  the  first  general 
organization  of  women  in  the  Reorganized  Church. 
It  had  its  origin  in  the  spring  of  1893  when  meetings 
were  held  in  Lamoni. 

During  the  days  of  the  conference  of  that  year  the 
first  public  call  for  meetings  was  made  for  April  12, 
in  the  evening  in  the  lower  room  of  the  brick  church, 
but  bax?k  of  that  meeting  lay  much  w^ork,  of  which  the 
hurrying  throng  knows  very  little.  Indeed  it  is  a  long 
story  that  we  cannot  here  relate.  The  w^omen  organ- 
ized, with  Mrs.  Catheryn  B.  Kelley,  chairman;  Mrs. 
Calhe  B.  Stebbins,  secretary;  and  Mrs.  M.  Walker, 
corresjionding  secretary.  They  made  provision  for 
governing  and  controlling  and  developing  the  society, 
and  chose  for  a  motto,  "Our  aim,  mankind  to  bless." 


166 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


This  organization  remained  much  the  same,  making 
some  changes  in  names  of  officers  and  methods  of 
work ;  growing  steadily,  but  slowly  until  the  year  1911, 
when  the  name  was  changed  to  the  Woman's  Auxil- 
iary for  Social  Service  of  the  Reorganized  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints.  This  became 
practically  a  new^  order. 

In  its  name  and  w^ork  it  intended  to  unite  all  so- 
cieties of  women's  work  in  the  church,  whether  these 
be  works  of  charity  for  church  or  school;  sewing  so- 
ciety, or  study  classes,  all  were  to  be  bound  up  under 
the  general  society  and  united  in  the  great  purpose  of 
service.  They  have  occupied  with  various  editors  in 
departments  in  Autumn  Leaves,  Zions  Ensign,  and 
the  Saints'  Herald. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


167 


CHAPTER  39 

The  Tidal  Wave  of  the  South  Seas 

AJNIONG  the  romantic  stories  of  the  South  Sea 
Islands,  there  is  nothing  so  fascinating  and 
yet  terrible  as  the  story  of  the  tidal  wave  of 
January,  1903. 

Elders  Burton  and  Gilbert,  with  their  wives,  were 
laboring  in  the  mission  then.  Elder  Burton  and  w'ife 
M  ere  at  Papeete,  but  Elder  Gilbert  and  wife  were  at 
Hikueru  and  passed  through  the  three  days  of  horror 
of  wind  and  water.  High  in  a  cocoanut  tree  they  found 
shelter  from  the  water,  but  the  wind  lashed  them 
furiously  until  the  tree  fell;  then,  w^ading  in  water 
waist  deep,  they  climbed  into  the  high  stump  of  a 
booran  tree.  The  wind  threatened  to  tear  them  from 
this,  but  by  morning  the  waters  were  gone  down,  and 
their  eyes  beheld  a  scene  of  horror. 

Everywhere  were  the  dead  and  dying,  wounded  and 
suffering.  Out  on  the  sea  the  sharks  were  devouring 
bodies,  and  on  the  land  there  was  sorrow  and  suffer- 
ing. Of  food,  there  was  almost  none,  nor  drinking 
water.  To  partake  of  what  there  was,  was  fatal  under 
the  conditions. 

Of  sixty-six  sailboats  in  the  harbor,  all  but  one  or 
two  were  destroyed.  There  was  no  shelter  nor  cloth- 
ing.   About  one  thousand  people  w^ere  desperate  from 


IQg  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

thirst ;  weak  and  discouraged.  There  was  good  order, 
in  spite  of  all  the  calamities. 

Elder  Gilbert,  by  the  use  of  very  primitive  methods, 
distilled  water  for  the  people,  and  the  stronger  cared 
for  the  weak  until  help  came.  This  was  only  on  one 
island.     The  sorrow  and  loss  to  the  church  was  great. 

When  at  last  Elder  Gilbert  and  wife  and  some  of 
the  island  Saints  reached  Papeete,  the  joy  of  Elder 
Burton  and  wife  was  great,  for  all  might  have  been 
lost.  Soon  nothing  but  sorrow  seemed  all  about  them, 
for  nearly  every  family  was  broken  by  death. 

Elder  Gilbert  and  wife  suffered  much  of  heart  and 
body  in  this  experience,  and  with  Elder  Burton  and 
wife  mourned  with  those  that  mourned  of  the  brown 
brethren,  for  more  than  five  hundred  persons  had 
perished  and  thousands  were  left  destitute. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


169 


CHAPTER  40 

The  College 

THE  hope  of  a  church  college  grew  with  the 
years.  As  the  church  was  driven  from  place  to 
place  the  need  strengthened,  but  the  hope  grew 
faint.  When  the  Reorganized  Church  had  ma.de  the 
first  necessary  movements  for  general  work  a  school 
was  proposed.  This  honor  rests  with  the  conference 
in  Saint  Louis  in  1869,  the  first  General  Conference 
held  in  ^Missouri,  and  the  question  was  before  the  Semi- 
amiual  Conference  again  at  Galland's  Grove,  Iowa, 
in  the  same  year;  but  at  the  General  Conference  in 
Piano  in  1870,  after  much  talk  the  matter  was  voted 
down. 

Xot  until  1888,  in  Lamoni,  Iowa,  was  there  any- 
thing definite  accomplished.  Then  the  church  people 
in  Lamoni  tried  to  start  a  company,  and  appointed 
a  committee  to  ask  for  money  to  build  a  college. 

In  1889  the  committee  Avas  changed,  but  reported 
the  receipt  of  promises  to  a  considerable  amount. 
The  Annual  Conference  of  1890  then  took  up  the  mat- 
ter and  appointed  a  committee  to  do  the  first  work  of 
starting  a  college.  This  took  first  place  and  the  pro- 
posed Joint  Stock  Company  left  it  with  them. 

The  Quorum  of  Twelve  and  the  Bishopric  favored 
the  school.  From  this  time  the  school  seemed  to  be 
on  the  way,  but  there  were  already  many  things  de- 


170 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


manding  the  money  of  the  people.  There  was  the 
Saints'  Home  Fund,  and  the  Gospel  Boat  Fund,  and 
the  Missionary  Fund,  beside  the  tithing  of  the  peo- 
ple. No  wonder  the  committee  moved  slowly,  and 
not  until  1895  did  they  report  to  the  church. 

Some  beautiful  land  lying  southeast  of  Lamoni  had 


Graceland  College 

been  given  by  ^Irs.  M.  Walker,  ^linnie  Wickes,  and 
W.  Alexander  Hopkins  for  the  college.  This,  with 
some  purchased,  made  about  sixty-six  acres  in  all. 

The  college  was  incorporated,  like  the  church,  under 
the  laws  of  Iowa  and  named  Graceland,  and  the  cor- 
ner stone  laid  November  12,  1895,  a  warm,  sunny, 
autumn  day ;  but  the  college  began  holding  school  in  a 
rented  building  in  the  town  of  Lamoni  in  September, 
1895. 

The  artistic  looking  main  building  was  dedicated 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


171 


January  1,  1897.  Sometimes  the  college  had  a  hard 
time  to  live,  but  her  attendance  grew,  and  in  1907  the 
first  dormitory  was  built  and  christened  Marietta 
Hall,  in  honor  of  Mrs.  Marietta  Walker. 

This  building  became  the  home  for  the  boys  when  in 
1909  the  new  hall  for  girls  was  built  and  named  for 
Graceland's  benefactors,  Patroness  Hall.  This  is  not 
Graceland  history.  That  is  not  made  yet;  some  day 
it  will  have  a  long  story  for  its  students  to  write. 


272  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

CHAPTER  41 

Under  the  Shadow  of  the  Sable  Wing 
1909 

EVERY  j'^ear  when  the  conference  gathers  on  tlie 
historic  date  of  April  6,  there  is  a  little  change 
in  the  looks  of  the  body  of  men.  Some  have  oc- 
cupied so  many  years  in  one  place  that  if  they  are  not 
there  they  are  quickly  missed;  but  time  brings 
changes,  and  1909  was  a  memorable  year,  from  the 
first  meeting  in  the  brick  church  in  Lamoni. 

The  president  had  been  ill  much  of  the  previous 
year,  but  was  able  to  take  his  place  at  the  desk  and 
preside,  assisted  by  his  counselors,  Frederick  M.  Smith 
and  Richard  C.  Evans.  On  Wednesday,  April  14, 
he  returned  to  the  body  the  gavel  which  he  had  used 
for  thirty  years.  Only  one  spring  conference  and  two 
fall  conferences  in  the  thirty  years  had  that  gavel 
failed  to  call  the  Saints  to  order  in  the  times  of  yearly 
meetings.  The  return  of  the  gavel  was  accompanied 
with  a  speech  in  which  the  president  said  he  might 
never  wield  it  again.  He  was  growing  old.  There 
was  much  sadness,  for  the  people  knew  that  sometime 
his  work  would  be  finished  and  they  would  see  another 
in  his  place.  The  gavel  was  placed  in  the  safe  place 
where  other  church  relics  are  kept.  It  had  been  pre- 
sented to  him  thirty  years  before  by  Elder  Davis  H. 
Bays,  sent  by  the  Saints  of  Texas  and  made  of  native 
Texas  wood. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


173 


When  President  Smith  resigned  the  chair  to  his 
counselor,  Frederick  M.  Smith,  it  was  to  a  naturally 
good  chairman  and  one  who  studied  to  become  better 
fitted  for  it. 


Brick    Church    in    Lamoni 

It  was  one  of  President  Smith's  expressed  hopes 
that  he  would  leave  the  church  in  such  working  order 
that  no  confusion  should  occur  when  he  should  no 
longer  be  with  it.  At  the  conference  of  1909  the  spirit 
of  the  Seer  seemed  to  rest  upon  him  when  in  a  mass 
meeting  of  the  elders,  April  17,  he  predicted  that  the 
year  would  be  one  of  activity,  but  the  "pale  reaper" 
would  carry  away  some  that  the  church  would  feel 
they  could  "ill  afford  to  lose."^'' 


''John  Hawley,  April  17,  Missouri;  Metuaore,  April  18,  Society  Is- 
lands; A.  E.  Mortimer,  Canada,  May  8;  Daniel  S.  Crawley,  May  5,  Can- 
ada; Johnie  Hay,  June  16,  Texas;  Frank  Steffe,  April,  former  mission- 
ary   to    Germany;    Amazon    Badham,    November    16,    Iowa;    Edgar    H. 


174 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


"Our  aged  veterans  have  fought  a  good  fight.  They 
have  helped  to  make  the  name  of  the  church  honor- 
able. They  go  to  a  bright  reward.  Let  those  who 
follow  them  fill  up  the  ranks  and  press  onward.  We 
know  not  on  whom  the  shadow  of  the  sable  wing  may 
rest  even  now;  but  whether  we  are  to  die  or  to  live 
may  it  be  honorably  and  to  the  glory  of  God." 

The  death  of  Elder  John  Hawley  on  that  day  had 
led  thought  to  this  possible  outlook,  for  the  man  had 
remembered  his  boyhood  in  the  chiu'ch  in  Nauvoo  and 
that  he  was  a  faithful  friend  and  advocate  of  the  truth. 

The  year  moved  on;  church  workers  were  active. 
The  First  United  Order  of  Enoch  was  duly  organ- 
ized and  provided  for  according  to  the  revelation  and 
order  of  the  conference  of  1909.  The  object  was  to 
help  the  poor  and  sick  and  afflicted  and  promote  tem- 
perance and  morality  and  equality,  the  final  adjust- 
ments being  made  October  26,  1909. 

The  Sanitarium  was  finished  in  this  year  and  ded- 
icated December  15,  1909.  It  had  been  four  years 
since  the  especial  instruction  to  build  it  had  been  given. 
This  seems  a  long  time,  but  you  Avill  consider  the  fact 
that  they  were  admonished  not  to  go  in  debt,  so  they 
had  to  move  slowly;  but  how  pleasant  and  comfort- 
ing it  was  to  know  that  this  building,  with  its  modern 
equipment  and  comfortable  furnishing  was  their  own, 

Durand,  November  Iti,  Michigan;  John  Avondet,  February  28,  1910, 
missionary  to  Italy;  Henry  Southwick,  March  9,  1910,  Illinois;  these 
were  all  missionaries  at  some  time. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


175 


a  beautiful  home  for  a  beautiful  mission,  to  the  sick 
and  afflicted.  One  of  the  many  unusually  good  pro- 
visions of  this  building  was  to  be  always  true  and  loyal 


276  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

to  the  doctrines  of  the  churchy  faith  and  prayer  and 
administration  for  healing  of  the  sick. 

When  the  year  had  closed  the  prophecy  of  Presi- 
dent Smith  had  been  fulfilled.  Many  men  of  note 
and  importance  had  died.  The  presiding  patriarch, 
Alexander  H.  Smith,  being  prominent  among  them. 

Years  before  the  Herald  had  published  a  little  poem 
about  three  remaining  pillars  of  the  temple  at  Nauvoo, 
and  said  that  the  three  living  sons  of  Joseph  the 
Martyr  M^ere  like  that ;  but  now  David  and  Alexander 
were  both  gone  and  Joseph  stood  alone. 

Patriarch  Smith  died  in  Nauvoo  while  on  a  visit  to 
the  old  town,  in  the  Mansion  House  where  he  had 
spent  his  boyhood  and  early  married  life,  and  that  he 
loved  as  boys  often  do  the  home  of  their  childhood. 
He  was  a  great  friend  to  young  people,  jovial  and 
tender-hearted.  Never  having  forgotten  the  feelings 
of  youth,  he  made  an  ideal  companion  and  friend  for 
the  young.  He  was  known  in  this  and  other  lands 
where  he  had  traveled  as  "Uncle  Aleck." 

Close  to  his  death  was  that  of  one  of  his  dearest 
friends  and  companions,  Elder  Joseph  F.  Burton. 

Known  as  Captain  Burton,  a  pleasant,  sunny  tem- 
pered, and  delightful  man.  These  men  had  labored 
for  a  lifetime  in  church  work  and  their  life  stories  are 
interesting,  ennobling,  and  like  their  characters,  clean 
and  virtuous. 

Unusual  was  the  list  of  deaths  in  the  active  minis- 


PATRIARCH    ALEXANDER    HALE   SMITH 


178  YOUNG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

try  that  year,  as  the  chronicle  of  the  next  conference 
will  show.  When  the  people  looked  backward  for  a 
little  while  to  hear  the  names. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


179 


CHAPTER  42 

The  Jubilee  Meeting,  1910 

SO]\IETI]MES  the  birthday  of  the  church  is 
marked  with  some  very  unusual  incidents  that 
make  that  particular  birthday  easy  to  remem- 
ber, as  the  one  of  1860  when  young  Joseph  came  to 
take  his  place,  or  that  of  1883  when  the  conference 
was  held  in  the  Kirtland  Temple. 

The  one  of  1910  was  noted  as  the  fiftieth  an- 
niversary of  young  Joseph's  leadership.  The  stone 
church  in  Independence  was  the  scene  of  this  confer- 
ence jubilee.  It  was  appropriately  decorated  and 
there  were  speeches  and  poems  and  songs  especially 
prepared  for  the  day,  but  the  all-important  fact  was 
the  presence  of  President  Joseph  Smith.  Grown  gray 
in  the  church  work,  he  received  the  congratulations  of 
the  hundreds  who  crowded  about  him  with  dignity  and 
the  evidence  of  love  and  trust  and  equal  privilege  that 
bound  their  affection  to  him  forever.  There  were  pres- 
ent a  very  few  who  had  witnessed  his  reception  in  Am- 
boy  fifty  years  before.  These  were  given  a  place  on  the 
platform,"  some  of  them  participating  in  the  speeches. 
One,  Edmund  C.  Briggs,  a  noted  figure  in  the  early 
days  of  the  church ;  you  will  remember  him  as  the  un- 
daunted young  missionary  to  Utah  in  1863,  in  com- 

"E.  C.  Briggs,  Davis  Rogers,  Mrs.  W.  W.  Blair,  Charles  E.  Blair,  W. 
S.  Taylor,  Mrs.  McFarland,  Mrs.  Strickland,  and  Mrs.  George  Burton. 


180  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

pany  with  Elder  Alexander  McCord,  and  one  by 
Elder  Walter  S.  Taylor.  At  this  conference  of  1910 
were  other  notable  events.  It  was  the  first  time  that 
the  beloved  President  had  stood  unsupported  by  his 
brother.  Read  the  speech  of  President  Smith  on  this 
occasion  and  picture  the  straight,  upright  figure,  with 


stone   Church    at    Independence 

its  flowing  beard  of  white.  The  vision  of  his  wonder- 
ful, dark  eyes,  almost  gone,  but  his  voice  ringing  like 
a  triumphant  bugle  before  he  had  uttered  many  sen- 
tences. 

"The  time  has  been  well  employed  and,  as  is  the 
custom  of  time,  has  had  no  regard  to  men  and  women. 
I  might  speak  at  considerable  length.     Time  again 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  ^^^ 

admonishes  me  that  there  is  a  fitness  on  such  occa- 
sions as  these  to  observe  what  time  admonishes  us  of, 
the  brevity  of  human  life.  I  find  myself  in  the  posi- 
tion of  the  apostle  who,  standing  before  the  king,  said 
he  counted  himself  happy  to  represent  the  cause  of 
which  he  was  a  representative. 

"I  count  myself  happy  to-day  that  my  friends  have 
not  waited  until  I  was  deposited  in  the  grave  before 
placing  flowers  ujDon  it  to  manifest  their  good  will  and 
the  love  and  regard  which  they  had  for  me  while  I 
was  living.  They  have  ofi^ered  me  a  tribute  to-day 
that  surpasses  all  these  floral  offerings  ever  placed 
upon  the  tomb  of  any  man,  who  had  lived  and  died; 
and  I  would  be  unworthy  of  the  name  I  bear,  un- 
worthy of  the  association  in  which  I  have  spent  my 
life,  unworthy  of  any  tribute  that  any  heart  had  of- 
fered to-day,  if  I  would  not  say  to  you  I  appreciate 
what  you  have  done. 

"It  has  not  been  the  fortune  of  many  men  to  sit  and 
listen  to  such  encomiums  as  have  been  passed  upon  me 
and  receive  such  tribute  for  the  feeble  efforts  which  I 
was  able  to  make,  as  I  have  been  permitted  to  hear 
this  day.  Sitting  in  your  midst  and  listening  to  that 
which  has  been  said,  retracing  the  history  of  the  past, 
the  work  which  we  have  been  striving  to  do,  I  feel  a 
sense  of  unw^orthiness  so  complete  that  I  am  almost 
tempted  to  put  my  hand  upon  my  mouth  and  say,  'Un- 
clean'; and  yet,  in  harmony  with  the  statement  that 


232  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

was  made  by  two  of  those  ^^ho  have  spoken,  as  I  had 
stated  it  at  the  Amboy  conference,  I  feel  the  assur- 
ance that  the  spirit  which  dictated  my  reception  at 
that  time  has  borne  witness  all  the  way  along,  and  I 
believe  before  God  it  will  continue  to  do  so;  hence  I 
have  confidence  in  saying  that  when  this  spirit  fails 
to  testify,  men  fail  to  receive  the  knowledge  which  has 
been  promised  by  Jesus  Christ,  the  Great  Mediator, 
the  Great  Ambassador,  one  upon  whom  alone  we  can 
trust  for  the  complete  establishment  of  that  rule  and 
that  reign  which  shall  bring  peace,  universal  peace  to 
mankind. 

"I  congratulate  you  this  day,  not  upon  the  fact 
that  I  have  lived  to  meet  with  you,  but  that  God  has 
been  pleased  to  add  such  a  representative  assembly  of 
witnesses  to  bear  testimony  to  these  few  and  myself  of 
what  was  done  fifty  years  ago;  and  as  the  Spirit  has 
testified  to  these,  as  you  have  had  from  the  lips  of 
Brother  E.  C.  Briggs,  so  has  the  Spirit  testified  to 
you ;  and  I  bear  you  this  tribute  that  in  all  my  labors, 
in  all  my  journeying,  I  know  not  a  place  among  the 
people  called  Latter  Day  Saints  where  I  have  not  and 
I  am  not  now  welcome  as  a  coworker  and  as  an  asso- 
ciate. I  claim  no  greatness  in  myself.  I  know  how  fee- 
ble I  am.  I  know^  how  weak  are  the  efforts  which  have 
been  made;  but  I  have  been  pleased  to  put  myself  at 
the  dictation  of  the  forces  that  must  govern  those  who 
appreciate  the  truth,  and  I  feel  the  consciousness 
with  me  that  my  motive  has  always  been  correct  and 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


183 


good.  My  effort  may  have  been  feeble;  I  may  have 
made  mistakes,  but  I  feel  absolved  from  blame  so 
far  as  the  motives  underlying  it  are  concerned ;  and  I 
conclude  by  quoting  a  portion  of  a  poem  which  I 
remember  hearing  Brother  Zenos  H.  Gurlej''  repeat, 
at  times,  expressing  the  peculiarity  of  the  judgments 
of  men : 

Cruel  and  cold   are   the  judgments   of  men, 

Cruel    as   winter,   cold   as   the   snow; 
But  by  and  by  will  the  deed  and  the  plan 

Be   judged    by    the   motive   that   lieth   below. 

"May  God's  peace  be  with  us  and  his  Spirit  con- 
tinue until  the  last  effort  has  been  made,  until  there 
shall  come  the  glad  sound,  'Return,  thy  work  is  done,' 
and  the  reign  of  righteousness  and  peace  be  ushered 
in  for  evermore." 


184 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  43 

The  Standing  High  Council- 

WHILE  the  church  at  Amboy  was  waiting  for 
young  Joseph,  thej^  made  every  effort  to 
get  the  church  in  readiness.  They  were 
commanded  of  the  Lord  to  select  twelve  men  and  or- 
dain them  a  high  council.  These  were  the  church 
jurjTnen.  AVhen  they  met  they  numbered  and  there 
divided  into  odds  and  evens.  The  odd  numbers  al- 
ways acted  for  the  church,  the  even  numbers  for  th? 
people  who  were  accused  of  doing  wrong.  At  tlie 
conference  in  which  young  Joseph  came  to  the  church 
the  first  high  council  was  organized.^^ 

As  the  years  passed  there  occurred  changes  by  death 
and  in  other  ways  until  there  was  but  one  of  this  first 
high  council  left,  and  that  was  Winthrop  H.  Blair. 
In  the  spring  of  1890,  April,  the  joint  council  of 
Presidency  and  Quorum  of  Twelve  fasted  and  prayed 
for  the  Lord  to  speak  and  he  remembered  them  and 
told  them  how  to  organize  the  standing  high  council, 
and  on  April  16  the  council  was  organized.  The  nom- 
inating committee  were:  William  W.  Blair,  of  the 
First  Presidency;  Alexander  H.  Smith  and  William 
H.  Kelley,  of  the  Twelve;  Charles  Derry,  Mark  H. 

^«First  High  Council:  April  6,  1860;  John  C.  Gaylord,  William 
Aldrich,  George  Morey,  Ed\\in  Cadwell,  Calvin  Beebc,  Jacob  Doan, 
Oliver  P.  Dunham,  Zenos  Whitcomb  Lyman  Hewitt,  Dwight  Webster, 
W'inthrop  H.  Blair,  Andrew  G.  Jackson. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  ^35 

Forscutt,  high  priests.  They  chose  the  men  named 
below. 

These  men,  with  the  exception  of  Calvin  A.  Beebe, 
met  in  the  student's  room  in  the  brick  church  and  were 
ordained,  and  with  President  Smith  for  president,  and 
Robert  M.  Elvin  secretary,  organized  the  high  council 
of  the  church.    Calvin  A.  Beebe  was  ordained  later. 

The  high  council  of  1890:  Winthrop  H.  Blair, 
Frederick  G.  Pitt,  J.  C.  Crabb,  Asa  S.  Cochran,  Wil- 
liam Anderson,  David  Chambers,  J.  H.  Peters,  R. 
M.  Elvin,  David  Dancer,  Charles  Deny,  J.  A.  Robin- 
son, Calvin  A.  Beebe  (son  of  Calvin  Beebe  of  former 
high  council) . 


18(5  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  44 

Library 

IX  INI  AY,  1896,  the  First  Presidencj^  and  the  Quo- 
rum of  Twelve  held  a  joint  council  in  Sandwich, 
Illinois,  the  home  town  of  Bishop  Israel  L. 
Rogers.  At  this  meeting  Isaac  Sheen  was  chosen 
librarian,  and  he  held  the  office  until  his  death  in  1874, 
when  John  Scott  was  elected.  This  part  of  the  church 
work  grew  slowly,  for  the  report  of  John  Scott,  still 
librarian  in  1880,  tells  us  there  were  but  405  books  in 
the  library.  In  1895  there  were  something  over  six 
hundred,  but  many  of  these  were  "pamphlets  and 
documents,  reports,  etc.,"  donated  ])y  the  Iowa  I^egis- 
lature,  according  to  the  report  of  the  librarian. 

In  1897  Frederick  M.  Smith  reported  that  he  had 
been  called  to  act,  because  of  the  resignation  of  John 
Scott.  This  young  librarian  says  in  his  report:  "A 
church  of  over  thirty-eight  thousand  members  and 
with  a  library  of  only  about  six  hundred  volumes! 
Think  of  it;  what  is  wrong?"  The  young  man  was 
enthusiastic  and  asked  for  larger  appropriation,  for 
the  church  had  made  some  appropriations,  and  he  got 
it,  and  also  received  election  to  office  of  librarian,  and 
by  1900  there  were  more  than  1,650  books,  all  shelved 
and  accessioned. 

In  1900  Frederick  M.  Smith  resigned,  and  being 
requested  to  do  so,  he  nominated  his  successor.     He 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


187 


named  Elder  Frank  E.  Cochran,  of  Lanioni.  Elder 
Cochran  had  acted  as  assistant  since  the  departure  of 
assistant  Israel  A.  Smith,  December,  1898. 

In  1901  Elder  Cochran  asked  for  a  special  appro- 
priation of  seventy-five  dollars,  available  to  the  libra- 
rian for  the  purpose  of  repairing,  rebinding,  and  bind- 
ing. Heretofore  the  yearly  appropriation  had  been 
used  to  purchase  books  and  fixtures,  under  advice  and 
consent  of  the  First  Presidency.  The  request  of 
Elder  Cochran  was  granted. 

In  August,  1902,  the  librarian  appointed  W.  B. 
Paul  assistant.  Elder  Cochran  asked  for  one  hundred 
dollars  this  year,  to  be  used  for  library  purposes.  Dur- 
ing the  year  1904  Elder  Cochran  resigned  and  Israel 
A.  Smith  was  appointed  by  the  President  to  fill  the 
unexpired  term.  At  the  conference  Elder  C.  I.  Car- 
penter was  elected,  but  he  resigned  in  June  and  F. 
]M.  Sprague  was  appointed  by  the  Presidency.  At 
the  April  conference  of  1905  Heman  Hale  Smith  was 
elected  librarian.  In  1907  he  reported  2,800  volumes 
upon  the  library  shelves  when  the  Herald  Office  fire  of 
January,  1907,  consumed  all  but  fifty-two  volumes. 

The  friends  of  the  library  rallied  to  the  call  sent 
out  by  Inez  Smith,  assistant  librarian,  and  donated 
so  liberally  that  in  April,  1907,  there  had  been  donated 
565  volumes  from  old  and  young. 

In  1907  the  commission  form  of  library  work  was 
introduced.     This  new  movement  did  not  do  away 


188 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


with  any  book  privileges  of  the  church,  Sunday  school, 
or  Religio,  but  sought  rather  to  unify  the  three  and 
widen  the  scope  of  all.  The  General  Commission  of 
1909  consisted  of  one  member  of  the  Presidency,  chair- 
man; one  from  the  Bishopric,  treasurer;  and  one 
each  from  church,  Sunday  school,  and  Religio.  The 
first  commission  composed  in  personnel,  Frederick 
M.  Smith,  E.  A.  Blakeslee,  E.  H.  Fisher,  Heman 
Hale  Smith.  The  church  library  was,  during  1909, 
under  the  care  of  the  assistant  librarian,  Inez  Smith. 
The  library  force  in  the  church  spread  through  all 
the  districts  and  became  more  and  more  important 
until  there  were  constantly  increasing  numbers  of 
people  working  with  it  and  the  old  and  young  had  op- 
portunity to  read  and  study  whether  near  city  libra- 
ries or  far  from  them,  for  the  circulating  or  traveling 
library  went  everywhere  desired,  and  all  under  an  or- 
ganized plan.  The  church  was  putting  out  many 
books,  and  a  committee^^  on  the  geography  and  ruins 
of  the  Book  of  Mormon  country  worked  for  months 
preparing  descriptions  and  outlines,  and  now  the 
church  has  access  to  maps  of  the  land  mentioned  in 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  with  probable  locations  of  cities, 
rivers,  lakes,  highways,  and  many  other  things  de- 
sirable and  delightful  to  study. 

"F.  M.  Sheehy,  W.  H.  Kelley,  Rudolph   Etzenhouser. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


189 


CHAPTER  45 

The  Stakes  of  Zion 

THE  Saints  of  1853  were  eager  for  the  gather- 
ing time.  They  appointed  a  stake  of  Zion  at 
Argyle,  Wisconsin,  to  be  known  as  the  Zara- 
hemla  Stake,  with  president  and  counselors,  but  it 
was  never  heard  of  further. 

The  seventh  resolution  in  the  old  Word  of  Conso- 
lation says  that  in  the  opinion  of  the  church  "there  is 
no  stake  to  which  the  Saints  on  this  continent  are 
commanded  to  gather,"  at  that  time.  This  was  the 
opinion  of  the  church  in  1863,  but  the  Saints  in  foreign 
lands  were  expected  to  keep  their  faces  turned  toward 
this  continent,  the  land  of  America,  and  all  Saints  to 
]3repare  for  the  time  when  the  Saints  would  be  com- 
manded to  gather  into  Zion.  Always  there  was  the 
hope  in  the  heart  of  every  Saint  to  go  up  to  Zion.  It 
is  the  hope  of  ages;  this  gathering  of  the  good  and 
pure  into  some  place  favored  of  God. 

Gradually  the  people  drew  together  in  Missouri, 
Iowa,  Kansas,  and  Illinois,  as  they  found  opportu- 
nity, until  the  branches  in  and  around  Independence, 
Missouri,  and  Lamoni,  Iowa,  were  of  goodly  umber; 
and  then  in  1901  the  word  of  the  Lord  came,  directing 
the  organization  of  two  stakes.  One  with  the  center 
at  Independence  and  including  the  district  of  that 
name,  and  one  with  the  center  at  Lamoni,  including 


190  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

the  Decatur  District.  These  were  immediately  or- 
ganized and  there  was  joy  over  the  movement.  These 
places  continued  to  grow  and  make  progress.  Over 
each  was  a  high  priest,  with  counselors,  and  in  each 
a  high  council  and  a  bishop  with  his  counselors ;  so  in 
these  stakes  there  were  no  longer  bishop's  agents. 
These  were  the  Independence  Stake,  organized  Wed- 


Scene  in  Upper  Missouri  near  Iowa  line 

nesday,  April  24,  1901,  at  Independence,  Missouri, 
the  Lamoni  Stake,  organized  Friday,  April  30,  1901, 
at  2.30  p.  m.,  at  Lamoni.  The  account  of  each  is 
given  in  the  INIinutes  of  Conference  for  1901. 

The  original  presidency,  council,  and  bishopric  of 
the  Independence  Stake  were:  President,  George  H. 
Hulmes;  Counselors,  W.  H.  Garrett,  John  D.  White; 
High  Counselors,  H.  R.  Mills,  W.  R.  Pickering, 
Alexander  M.  McCallum,  James  Moler,  George 
Hawley,  A.  H.  Parsons,  B.  J.  Scott,  Frank  Criley, 
Alfred  White,  C.  G.  Gould,  W.  H.  Williamson,  and 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


191 


Frederick  Scarcliff ;  Bishopric,  Roderick  ^Nlay,  W.  H. 
Pease,  and  W.  N.  Robinson.  D.  Robert  Winn  was 
appointed  secretary  and  recorder  of  the  stake: 

The  Lamoni  Stake  presidency  were:  John  Smith, 


M 

m^M 

ISH 

^ 

B^B 

^H 

WP  M^^ 

miHr 

^^^^* 

mm 

Wb 

r^  j. 

Lamoni  scene 

J.  A.  Gunsolley,  and  David  W.  Wight.  The  High 
council:  F.  A.  Smith,  J.  R.  Evans,  F.  B.  Blair,  R. 
J.  Lambert,  H.  A.  Stebbins,  M.  M.  Turpin,  J.  S. 
Snively,  1.  N.  Roberts,  C.  H.  Lake,  R.  S.  Salyards, 
Duncan  Campbell,  and  D.  J.  Krahl.  Bishopric:  Wil- 
ham  Anderson,  F.  M.  Weld,  and  F.  M.  Smith.  B. 
M.  Anderson  was  appointed  secretary  of  the  stake. 


192 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  46 

The  Presiding  Bishopric 

PRIOR  to  the  election  of  Israel  L.  Rogers  to  the 
place  of  bishop  the  funds  of  the  Reorganized 
Church  had  been  cared  for  by  a  treasurer.  This 
office  was  held  by  Edwin  Cadwell  in  1859,  having  his 
appointment  before  young  Joseph  took  his  place. 
Bishop  Rogers  was  the  first  Presiding  Bishop,  being 
appointed  at  the  conference  of  1860  in  Amboy,  Illi- 
nois. For  counselors  he  made  William  Aldrich  and 
Philo  Howard  his  choice,  in  1866.  In  1869  Philo 
Howard  died;  and  in  1873  Elder  Aldrich  resigned, 
and  Bishop  Rogers  chose  Elijah  Banta  and  David 
Dancer  and  they  were  ordained  at  the  great  meeting 
of  that  year  when  the  Spirit  rested  like  a  mantle  of 
light  upon  the  people.  Elijah  Banta  resigned  in  Sep- 
tember, 1874,  and  Bishop  Rogers  chose  Henry  A. 
Stebbins,  who  was  ordained  in  11875,  and  in  1882 
both  Elders  Dancer  and  Stebbins  resigned. 

When  Bishop  Rogers  resigned  his  place  as  presi- 
dent of  the  Aaronic  priesthood,  the  office  was  con- 
ferred upon  George  A.  Blakeslee.  Elder  Blakeslee's 
family  had  been  in  the  church  before  it  left  Nauvoo 
and  he  had  been  ordained  an  elder  at  the  Amboy  con- 
ference of  1860,  filling  many  places  of  trust  in  the 
years  following.  He  chose  as  his  counselors  Elijah 
Banta  and  a  young  lawyer  named  Edmund  Levi  Kel- 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


193 


ley,  a  priest,  who  had  done  missionary  work,  but  who 
was  ordained  an  elder  and  counselor  to  Bishop  Blakes- 
lee  at  the  time  the  Bishop  took  his  place  in  Independ- 


Hoine    of    Bishop    Rogers,    in    Sandwich 


ence,  Missouri,  during  the  session  of  the  first  confer- 
ence of  the  Reorganized  Church  held  in  Jackson 
County,  April,  1882. 

Bishop  Blakeslee  traveled  through  the  churches, 
teaching  the  financial  law  and  stirring  up  the  souls 


194  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

of  men  to  study  and  obey  the  commands  of  God  re- 
garding money  and  property.  The  law  of  tithing  and 
freewill  offering  became  pleasant  and  just  to  the  peo- 
ple: the  rejected  church  had  abused  this  law  and  made- 
it  hard  and  hateful  to  them.  So  Bishop  Blakeslee  and 
his  young  counselor,  E.  L.  Kelley,  traveled  and 
taught  the  glad  and  beautiful  law  of  giving. 

Bishop  Blakeslee  was  not  left  to  labor  long  as  pre- 
siding bishop,  for  in  September,  1^90,  he  died  at  his 
home  in  Galien,  Michigan.  Elder  Kelley  was  ap- 
pointed to  act  as  Bishop  until  the  next  April.  On 
the  tenth  day  of  that  month,  1891,  he  was  ordained  pre- 
siding bishop  of  the  church,  and  his  counselors,  George 
H.  Hilliard  and  Edwin  A.  Blakeslee,  were  ordained 
at  the  same  conference. 

Bishop  Kelley's  service  was  long,  interesting,  and 
efficient.  He  occupied  during  the  years  of  greatest 
growth  and  the  constant  progression  of  the  church. 
A  man  of  unbounded  faith,  unfailing  courtesy,  and 
an  indefatigable  worker. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  3^95 

CHAPTER  47 
The  Quorum  of  Twelve  Apostles 

IN  READING  this  short  sketch  you  will  consider 
that  men  may  be  apostles  and  not  be  members  of 
this  quormii. 
The  work  of  the  first  Quorum  of  Twelve  Apostles 
in  the  Reorganized  Church  was  a  work  of  rebuilding. 
They  gathered  the  fragments  of  a  broken  organiza- 
tion and  built  a  sort  of  waiting  place  for  the  wander- 
ers. Their  names  are  not  many,  seven  in  the  first 
quorum.  Henry  H.  Deam  and  John  Cunningham 
were  members  for  only  a  year;  George  White  for  six 
years;  David  New^kirk,  ten  years;  John  Shippy,  eight 
years;  and  Jason  W.  Briggs  member  and  the  presi- 
dent of  the  quorum  for  thirty- two  years;  and  Zenos 
H.  Gurley,  jr.,  who  served  eleven  years,*  from  1874 
to  1885;  Reuben  Newkirk  and  Daniel  B.  Rasey  were 
enrolled  members  for  twenty  years  and  were  released 
by  the  church. 

Three  from  this  quorum  were  ordained  to  the  First 
Presidency:  They  were  William  W.  Blair  (1858  to 
1873),  Alexander  H.  Smith  (1873  to  1897),  and 
Richard  C.  Evans  (1897  to  1902).  Two  apostles 
resigned:  Charles  Derry  (1865  to  1870),  and  James 
W.  Gillen  (1887  to  1900).  Two:  James  Caffall 
(1873  to  1902),  William  H.  Kelley  (1873  to  1913), 
were  called  out  to  be  patriarchs,  but  declined.  Hefnan 


296  YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

C.  Smith  (1888  to  1909),  called  out  to  act  as  Histor- 
ian, and  Joseph  Luff  released  to  act  as  Church  Phy- 
sician (1887  to  1909)  ;  and  later  I.  X.  White  (1897  to 
1913),  and  J.  W.  Wight  (1897  to  1913),  were  re- 
leased and  ordained  to  the  order  of  evangelists,  as  had 
Edmund  C.  Briggs  (1860  to  1902),  John  H.  Lake 
(1873  to  1902),  and  Joseph  R.  Lambert  (1873  to 
1902). 

These,  Zenos  H.  Gurley,  sr.  (1853  to  1871),  Sam- 
uel Powers,  (1855  to  1873),  James  Blakeslee  (1860 
to  1866) ,  Josiah  Ells  (1865  to  1885) ,  and  Thomas  W. 
Smith  (1873  to  1894) ,  all  died  while  holding  place  in 
the  quorum. 

Frederick  A.  Smith,  son  of  A.  H.  Smith  (1902  to 
1913),  to  presiding  patriarch.  This  left  in  the  quo- 
rum: Gomer  T.  Griffiiths,  made  president  in  1909, 
(1887)  ;  Peter  Anderson  (1901),  Francis  M.  Sheehy 
1902),  Ulysses  W.  Greene  (1902),  C.  A.  Butter- 
worth  (1902),  John  W.  Rushton  (1902),  James  F. 
Curtis  (1909),  Richard  C.  Russell  (1909),  James  E. 
Kelley,  son  of  William  H.  Kelley,  (1913),  William 
Aylor  (1913),  Paul  M.  Hanson  (1913),  James  A. 
Gillen,  son  of  J.  W.  Gillen,  (1913). 

The  Reorganized  Church  has  had  in  its  service  in 
sixty-one  years  forty-one  ordained  apostles  in  this 
traveling  high  council. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  ^q>-^ 


CHAPTER  48 

Story  of  the  Recorder  and  Secretary 

THE  earliest  account  of  Church  Recorder  is  the 
appointment  of  Samuel  Blair  in  October,  1852, 
at  Yellow  Stone,  Wisconsin.  His  time  of  serv- 
ice lasted  until  he  was  sent  to  Pennsylvania  on  a  mis- 
sion in  1854.  At  the  spring  conference  of  1855  Zenos 
H.  Gurley,  sr.,  was  appointed  Recorder,  and  he  was 
succeeded  by  William  W.  Blair  in  1859,  At  the  fall 
conference  of  1860  William  W.  Blair  was  released  and 
Isaac  Sheen  elected.  Elder  Sheen  served  for  many 
years,  but  had  much  difficulty  impressing  the  confer- 
ence with  the  importance  of  his  task  and  with  his  need 
for  proper  books.  In  1873  a  committee  was  appointed 
to  look  into  his  work  and  wants  and  they  reported 
very  much  in  favor  of  Elder  Sheen.  Elder  Sheen  on 
this  date  took  occasion  to  ask  for  an  outline  of  his 
duties  and  received  some  suggestions.  Curiously 
enough,  Henry  A.  Stebbins  and  Israel  Rogers  were 
the  committee  appointed  to  purchase  a  new  record 
book  for  Elder  Sheen.  On  April  3,  1874,  Elder 
Sheen  died,  and  was  buried  April  5,  from  the  Saints' 
meetinghouse  in  Piano.  A  few  days  later,  April  8, 
on  motion  made  by  T.  W.  Smith  and  W.  W.  Blair, 
Henry  A.  Stebbins  was  elected  Recorder  and  was  the 
one  who  really  used  the  new  record  book. 

In  Piano,  1870,  four  years  previous,  the  office  of 


198 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


General  Secretary  had  been  created  in  the  following 
resolution : 

"Resolved,  That  there  be  appointed  a  Secretary  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints, 
whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  sign  all  documents  authorized 
by  general  provisions  of  General  Conference,  to  sign 
licenses  and  certificates  issued  by  the  First  Presidency, 
and  to  perform  any  and  all  other  duties  coming  prop- 
erly within  the  province  of  an  organized  government. 

"Resolved,  That  Mark  H.  Forscutt  be  that  Secre- 
tary." 

Elder  Forscutt  entered  into  the  duties  as  secretary 
with  a  great  deal  of  ardor,  but  his  appointment  to  a 
mission  to  England  in  April,  1872,  necessitated  his 
release,  and  Henry  Goodcell,  jr.,  of  California,  was 
elected  to  the  office,  and  in  April,  1873,  he  was  re- 
leased and  in  1874,  at  the  election  of  Elder  Henry  A. 
Stebbins,  there  was  a  movement  to  make  the  Recorder 
also  Secretary  ex  officio.  In  1875  this  matter  was  set- 
tled by  the  election  of  Elder  Stebbins  to  the  office  of 
Secretary-Recorder. 

This  condition  prevailed  until  1896,  when  by  action 
of  the  conference  the  offices  were  separated,  for  the 
work  was  growing  and  was  already  too  heavy  under 
one  management.  Elder  Richard  S.  Salyards  was 
chosen  Church  Secretary  and  Elder  Stebbins  retained 
in  his  original  office  of  Recorder. 

After  twenty-three  years  of  duty  in  this  office,  in 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


199 


1897  Elder  Stebbins  asked  that  some  one  be  appointed 
to  assist  him  and  learn  the  details  of  the  work,  as  his 
health,  never  really  good,  was  failing  by  reason  of  the 
close,  confinement  in  the  office.  He  nominated  as  his 
assistant  Elder  Claude  I,  Carpenter,  who  began  his 
work  in  the  office  July,  1900,  and  continued  as  assist- 
ant until  1906,  when  Elder  Stebbins  begged  to  be  re- 
leased from  the  office  and  Elder  Carpenter  was  duly 
elected  Church  Recorder. 

The  office  of  Secretary  has  resided  in  Richard  S. 
Salyards'  hands  up  to  the  present  time. 


Recorder's  Room  and  Recorder 


200 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


CHAPTER  49 

Historian 

WHEX  everything  has  been  done,  then  the 
Historian  takes  a  look  backward  and  tells 
us  about  it.  The  church  was  bound  to  be 
prepared  for  this,  for  in  the  early  church  the  Lord 
gave  command  regarding  the  Historian.  The  Saints, 
while  waiting  for  young  Joseph,  selected  a  historian, 
naming  Jason  W.  Briggs  to  that  office  in  April,  1853, 
at  Zarahemla,  Wisconsin.  In  1871,  eleven  years  after 
Joseph  had  taken  his  place,  Jason  W.  Briggs  made  a 
public  call  for  history  and  data  from  people  who  knew 
about  the  church.  Years  passed  and  no  history  came. 
Perhaps  in  the  economy  of  justice  the  time  had  not 
yet  come  for  it. 

Finally,  in  1896,  the  matter  having  been  referred  to 
the  Board  of  Publication,  Frederick  M.  Smith  was  ap- 
pointed Historian,  and  acted  as  such  until  the  next 
General  Conference.  The  Board  of  Publication  ap- 
pointed President  Joseph  Smith  and  Heman  C.  Smith 
to  write  and  compile  the  history  of  the  church,  and  the 
first  volume  was  published  and  placed  on  sale  before 
the  convening  of  conference  in  1897.  The  action  of 
the  board  in  making  provision  for  the  writing  of  the 
history  was  approved.  Frederick  M.  Smith  reported 
as  Historian  on  April  15.  Heman  C.  Smith  was 
elected  Church  Historian  by  the  General  Conference 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


201 


of  1897  and  he  nominated  Frederick  M.  Smith  as  his 
associate,  the  conference  confirming  the  nomination. 
These  relations  continued  until  April,  1901,  when  the 
Assistant  Historian  resigned. 

Volumes  one,  two,  and  three  of  the  history  were  now 


Office   of  Church   Historian 


in  the  hands  of  the  people.  This  j^ear  provision  was 
made  for  district  historians,  and  in  1902  Elder  D.  F. 
Lambert,  nominated  by  Historian  Smith,  was  made 
Assistant  Historian.  The  work  of  the  Historian  was 
not  only  to  write  correct  history  himself,  but  to  exam- 
ine and  record  the  history  made  by  the  people  not  of 
the  church,  and  correct  their  statements  concerning 
the  history  of  the  church.     The  church  had  been  so 


202 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


often  misrepresented  in  school  books,  magazines,  and 
encyclopedias  that  it  was  a  rare  thing  to  find  a  fair 
story  of  her  people.  The  Historian  was  to  travel  and 
gain  information  and  give  it  to  others  in  lectures  and 
in  writings.  It  was  a  wonderful  opportunity  to  repre- 
sent the  church.  In  1903  the  fourth  volume  of  history 
was  finished. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  203 

CHAPTER  50 

Sanitarium  and  Homes 

THE  CARE  and  support  of  its  aged  members 
was  one  of  the  most  gracious  and  beneficent 
works  of  the  church.  In  1897  it  built  and 
furnished  the  Saints'  Home  in  Lamoni,  Iowa,  open- 
ing the  institution  in  March,  1898.  ^luch  of  the  fur- 
nishing, however,  was  supphed  by  contribution.  The 
home  has  its  own  orchard,  garden,  fields,  and  well- 
stocked  pastures.  Near  it  is  the  private  home  of  its 
matron,  JMiss  Alice  P.  Dancer,  pleasant  Sunny  Side. 
Miss  Dancer's  occupancy  in  the  home  has  been  one  of 
unbroken  devotion,  unfailing  patience,  and  remark- 
able wisdom. 

To  the  west  of  Lamoni  stands  Liberty  Home.  Lib- 
erty Hall  was  the  home  of  President  Joseph  Smith 
during  his  j^ears  of  residence  in  Lamoni,  Iowa.  Upon 
his  removal  to  Independence,  in  1906,  the  place  was 
remodeled,  some  additions  were  made,  and  it  has  ever 
since  been  used  as  a  home  for  the  aged,  in  addition 
to  the  Saints'  Home. 

The  church  also  supports  two  homes  for  the  aged  at 
Independence.  These  are  considered  temporary,  as 
a  hope  is  entertained  of  building  one  modern  home 
there  that  shall  be  adequate  for  future  needs  now  sup- 
plied by  the  two  in  use  there. 

In  Kirtland  there  is  also  a  home  for  the  aged.  These 


204 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


places  are  pleasant,  homelike,  comfortable  institutions. 
In  each  is  held  regular  church  services  of  every  char- 
acter, with  music  and  books  and  pleasant  associations 
the  waiting  time  of  life  is  made  peaceful  and  comfort- 
able to  those  who  are  worthy  and  desire  such  abode. 


Saints'  Home 


The  homes  in  Lamoni  are  intrusted  to  the  supervision 
of  a  committee. 

On  April  10,  1906,  in  the  conference  President  Jos- 
eph Smith  presented  the  thought  of  a  sanitarium.  It 
came  in  a  short  address,  or  talk,  and  in  a  most  pleasing 
manner : 

"We  ought  as  a  people  to  take  this  kind  of  a  step, 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  205 

to  establish  here — and  I  hope  these  Independence  peo- 
ple will  not  go  wild  over  it,  because  I  saw  it,  and  it 
was  presented  to  me — what  might  be  called  a  sani- 
tarimn  or  a  hospital — call  it  whatever  word  you  like — 
that  shall  be  under  the  supervision  of  some  earnest,  up- 
right, and  spiritual-minded  officer  of  the  church;  and 
that  this  sanitarium  shall  be  a  place  where  our  sick 
who  may  not  be  properly  treated  at  their  homes  may 
be  treated  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  by  the  nursing  as 
provided  for  under  the  law,  and  by  such  careful  treat- 
ment as  medical  knowledge  within  the  province  of 
our  own  membership  may  give,  and  thus  see  whether 
or  not  we  may  try  the  spiritual  forces  for  which  we 
have  been  so  long  contending,  and  at  last  put  our 
hands  and  our  sacred  honors  in  juxtaposition  and  say 
to  the  world,  we  are  willing  that  it  shall  be  given  a 
trial,  and  open  trial.  And  I  was  assured,  in  that  three 
hours  of  spiritual  exaltation,  that  there  would  be  a 
fulfillment  of  the  prophecy  that  the  faces  of  Jacob's 
children  shall  not  wax  pale." 

And  the  next  day  the  conference  listened  to  the  re- 
port of  the  Daughters  of  Zion  urging  a  home  for  the 
children : 

"By  personal  observation  and  inquiry  the  Daugh- 
ters of  Zion  are  convinced  that  the  present  condition 
of  affairs  indicate  the  necessity  for  a  home  for  children. 
There  are  in  the  church  and  in  the  world  to-day  chil- 
dren without  parents,  children  who  have  lost  one  par- 


o 

X 

w 

Pi 
Q 

>-J 

t-H 

a 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


207 


ent,  children  who  have  been  deserted  by  parents,  and 
children  of  unfortunate  parentage,  who  are  appealing 
to  us  for  a  home. 

"As  a  result  of  these  observations  the  Daughters  of 
Zion  present  the  inclosed  petition  for  a  home,  recog- 
nizing the  right  of  the  church  proper  to  establish  and 
determine  the  working  details  of  such  a  home — 
whether  it  shall  be  a  home-finding  institution,  an  in- 
dustrial home,  a  permanent  home,  or  a  temporary 
home. 

"For  the  past  two  years  the  Daughters  of  Zion  have 
given  especial  attention  to  this  work  and  with  the 
counsel  and  cooperation  of  the  Bishop  have  succeeded 
in  securing  about  seven  hundred  dollars  in  cash  as  a 
nucleus  for  this  purpose. 

"In  accordance  with  this  action  the  Daughters  of 
Zion  present  the  following  petition: 

''To  the  Latter  Day  Saint  Church  in  Conference 
Assembled:  We,  the  Daughters  of  Zion  in  convention 
assembled,  do  hereby  petition  the  church  to  establish 
a  home  for  children  and  to  sanction  the  efforts  of  the 
Daughters  of  Zion  in  its  behalf. 

"Mrs.  B.  C.  Smith. 
"Dora  Young. 
"Amy  D.  Wells. 

"IxDEPEXDExcE,  MISSOURI,  April   11,   1906." 

Both  of  these  new  thoughts  went  at  one  time  to 
the  council  of  the  President,  Twelve,  and  Bishopric, 
and  they  resolved  to  ask  all  to  fast  and  pray  for  direc- 


208  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

tion  from  the  Lord  about  the  Sanitarium  and  other 
church  needs.  This  was  done,  and  on  the  fourteenth 
the  President  received  the  message  from  God  so  much 
desired.  It  was  wonderful  to  hear  these  words  of  in- 
spiration that  opened  the  way  for  these  two  great 
homes,  one  for  the  suffering  and  ill  and  one  for  the 
homeless  children. 

The  Sanitarium  was  located  at  Independence,  and 
was  incorporated  in  Missouri  as  the  Independence 
Sanitarium.  The  Children's  Home  was  located  in 
Lamoni,  the  beautiful  estate  of  Bishop  Elijah  Banta 
was  purchased  and  dedicated.  The  Home  was  con- 
ducted by  the  Bishopric  and  Daughters  of  Zion  until 
1912,  when  the  conference  placed  seven  trustees  in 
charge.  Under  them  it  was  two  years  later  incorpor- 
ated under  the  laws  of  Iowa  as  the  Saints'  Children's 
Home. 

You  will  notice  how  carefully  the  church  has  grown. 
It  is  moving  along  with  the  State  laws  all  the  time, 
and  these  two  new  homes  or  places  are  guarding 
against  debt  in  the  beginning  of  their  career. 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


200 


CHAPTER  51 

Seventies  and  Council  of  Seven 

IT  IS  futile  to  endeavor  to  give  personal  mention 
here  of  members  of  the  quorum  of  seventy,  elders, 
priests,  teachers,  deacons,  and  yet  in  the  history  of 
these  men  lie  some  of  the  most  thrilling  and  wonder- 
ful stories  in  all  the  history  of  the  church.  Some  of 
the  finest  minds  and  noblest  hearts  in  the  church  were 
with  these  quorums,  and  some  of  the  grandest  work 
done  in  the  church  of  God  on  earth  has  been  done  by 
these  men.  The  greatest  sacrifice,  the  humblest,  the 
most  difficult  mission,  the  lowliest  tasks  were  glorified 
in  the  service  of  these  men,  and  there  is  no  grander 
sight  in  the  General  Conferences  than  the  personnel 
of  the  seventies,  seated  as  they  are,  directly  in  the 
heart  of  the  assembly.  They  carry  the  action  of  the 
church  many  times  by  their  vote,  and  they  hold  some 
of  the  greatest  orators  of  the  church  in  their  midst. 

The  quorum  has  held  in  its  membership  many  men 
whose  career  has  been  marked  with  distinction.  The 
presidency  of  this  quorum  is  of  composite  order,  being 
seven  in  number.  These  are  selected  by  the  body  of 
seventy  from  their  number,  with  reverence  and  deep 
concern.  If  in  time  there  shall  be  seven  quorums  of 
seventy,  there  shall  be  a  president  from  each.  At 
present  there  are  three  quorums. 

The  record  for  the  Presidents  of  Seventies  begins 


210 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


with  that  auspicious  day,  April  6,  1860,  at  Amboy, 
Illinois.  Their  names  were:  James  Blakeslee,  Ed- 
mund C.  Briggs,  Crowell  G.  Lanphear,  William  D. 
Morton,  and  Archibald  M.  Wilsey  were  ordained 
Presidents  of  Seventy,  by  Eflders  William  Marks  and 
Zenos  H.  Gurley,  sr. ;  George  Rarick  and  John  A. 
Mcintosh  were  chosen  Presidents  of  Seventy  and 
subsequently  ordained. 

Archibald  Wilsey,  William  Morton,  George 
Rarick,  John  A.  Mcintosh,  and  Crowell  G.  Lanphear 
afterwards  were  ordained  high  priests  (for  a  seventy 
may  not  be  a  high  priest)  and  James  Blakeslee  and 
Edmund  C.  Briggs  became  members  of  the  Quorum 
of  Twelve  Apostles.  Upon  that  occasion  Elders  E. 
C.  Brand,  Duncan  Campbell,  and  Charles  W.  Wan- 
dell  were  called  to  be  "special  witnesses  of  the 
seventy,"  or  presidents  of  seventy. 

Charles  Wandell  died  while  on  a  foreign  mission 
field  in  Australia  in  1875;  Edmund  C.  Brand,  Octo- 
ber 12,  1890. 

Duncan  Campbell  was  ordained  a  high  priest  and 
later  a  member  of  the  Lamoni  Stake  Council. 

When  Crowell  G.  Lanphear  was  ordained  a  high 
priest.  Elder  Glaud  L.  Rodger  was  ordained  a  presi- 
dent of  seventy  and  held  the  office  at  the  time  of  his 
death  and  his  mission  in  Nevada. 

In  April,  1885,  at  the  home  of  John  C.  Foss,  in  In- 
dependence, Missouri,  John  S.  Patterson,  John  T. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


211 


Davis,  James  W.  Gillen,  Heman  C.  Smith,  and 
Columbus  Scott  were  chosen  to  occupy  as  presidents. 
There  were  then,  in  office,  Edmund  C.  Brand  and 
Duncan  Campbell.  When  the  Presidents  of  Seventy 
were  called  in  council  in  1886  there  were  Edmund  C. 
Brand,  senior  president;  John  S.  Patterson,  James 
W.  Gillen,  Heman  C.  Smith,  and  Columbus  Scott 
present.  Duncan  Campbell  and  J.  T.  Davis  were 
absent.  Heman  C.  Smith  was  chosen  permanent  sec- 
retary. 

The  proceedings  of  this  council  grew  more  method- 
ical and  systematic.  There  is  apparent  from  this  time 
progression  to  a  marked  degree;  prayerful  watching 
of  elders  and  priests,  in  consideration  of  the  possible 
selections  for  membership  in  the  seventies,  and  more 
attention  given  to  record  interesting  data. 

Up  to  this  time  the  Quorum  of  Twelve  had  been 
selecting  seventies ;  now  the  council  took  up  this  duty. 
The  year  1888  their  record  shows  a  loss  of  three; 
Heman  C.  Smith  and  James  W.  Gillen  to  the  office 
of  apostles.  The  record  showed  an  enrollment  of 
fifty-six  seventies.  Isaac  N.  White  and  John  C.  Foss 
were  made  prominent  at  the  conference  on  April  14. 
The  next  year,  1889,  April  9,  Robert  J.  Anthony  w^as 
ordained  a  member  of  the  council.  Elder  Anthony 
died  in  his  mission  field  May  26,  1899,  and  his  body 
was  sent  to  his  widow  at  Lamoni,  Iowa,  where  it  was 
buried  in  Rose  Hill  May  31. 


212 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


In  1890  the  first  quorum  was  filled  the  first  time 
in  the  Reorganized  Church,  the  work  of  thirty  years. 
In  the  temple  at  Kirtland,  during  the  conference  of 
1891,  Duncan  Campbell  was  ordained  senior  presi- 
dent because  of  the  death  of  Senior  President  Brand 
the  fall  previous.  On  the  same  day  that  Elder  Camp- 
bell was  made  senior  president.  Elder  James  Mc- 
Kiernan  was  ordained  to  the  council. 

In  Independence,  1892,  provision  was  made  for 
organizing  the  Second  Quorum  of  Seventy.  It  was 
at  this  meeting  that  George  H.  Milliard  was  released 
as  a  seventy  to  receive  ordination  as  Bishop  Kelley's 
counselor.  On  April  14  the  Second  Quorum  of 
Seventy  became  fully  organized  with  Columbus  Scott, 
president,  and  T.  W.  Williams,  secretary.  In  1897 
Francis  M.  Sheehy  was  ordained  to  the  Council  of 
Seven  Presidents,  to  fill  the  vacancy  of  I.  N.  White 
who  had  been  ordained  to  the  Quorum  of  Twelve.  In 
1900,  April  17,  Francis  M.  Sheehy  and  John  T.  Davis 
were  chosen  to  be  ordained  high  priests,  and  as  Presi- 
dent R.  J.  Anthony  had  died  the  previous  autumn 
there  were  places  vacant  in  the  Council  of  Seven 
Presidents.  On  the  20th  Hyrum  O.  Smith,  James  F. 
Mintun,  and  Warren  E.  Peak  were  chosen  to  fill  the 
vacancies. 

In  1901  at  Lamoni,  on  April  30,  President 
Duncan  Campbell  was  ordained  a  high  priest.  This 
left  the  office  of  senior  president  vacant,  and  in  1902 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


213 


Elder  Columbus  Scott,  who  had  been  the  secretary 
for  many  years,  was  ordained  senior  president,  and  in 
his  place  as  president  of  the  First  Seventy,  Elder 
James  McKiernan  was  made  president  and  Elder 
James  F.  Mintun,  secretaiy.  The  vacancy  in  the 
council  was  filled  by  Romanan  Wight  in  1905,  at 
Lamoni,  Iowa.  April  17,  the  Third  Quorum  of 
Seventy  was  organized,  with  Hyrum  O.  Smith,  pres- 
ident, and  David  A.  Anderson,  secretary.  It  was 
during  this  year  that  Elder  John  B.  Lentz,  one  of  the 
seventy,  was  instantly  killed  by  a  stroke  of  lightning 
while  he  was  preaching  in  the  pulpit  at  Carson,  Iowa ; 
and  Romanan  Wight,  one  of  the  council,  was  stricken 
with  palsy  and  completely  incapacitated  for  his  work 
physically,  although  retaining  a  deep  interest  and 
constant  concern  for  all  church  activities. 

In  1906  Elder  John  C.  Foss  retired  from  the  active 
work  of  the  council  because  of  age,  but  was  con- 
stantly engaged  in  local  work.  He  was  the  first  of 
the  quorum  to  claim  the  privilege  and  consequent  com- 
fort of  the  movement  to  grant  superannuated  con- 
siderations to  the  older  members  of  the  ministry.  The 
vacancy  left  by  this  movement  was  filled  by  the  or- 
dination of  Thomas  C.  Kelley  that  same  year.  In 
the  year  that  followed  there  were  many  superannuated 
from  the  seventy.  In  1909  President  Romanan 
Wight  submitted  his  resignation  and  John  Arthur 
Davies  was  ordained  a  president  of  seventies. 


214 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


In  1911  J.  Charles  May  was  chosen  a  seventy.  The 
situation  was  unique,  Elder  May  being  in  the  South 
Sea  Islands  with  his  family  on  a  mission.  The  ordi- 
nation was  of  necessity  deferred,  as  no  one  was  sent 
there  with  authority  to  ordain  him,  and  his  ordination 
was  not  performed  until  two  years  later. 

Hyrum  O.  Smith  was  ordained  a  high  priest  in 
1913.  This  left  a  vacancy  in  the  council  which  was 
filled  by  the  ordination  of  Arthur  B.  Phillips.  Thus 
the  Council  of  the  Presidents  of  Seventy  stood  when 
the  work  of  the  quorum  was  outlined  for  1914. 
Columbus  Scott,  senior  president,  and  president  of 
second  quorum,  James  F.  Mintun,  secretary;  James 
McKiernan,  president  of  first  quorum;  Warren  E. 
Peak;  Thomas  C.  Kelley,  president  of  third  quorum; 
J.  Arthur  Davies,  and  Arthur  B.  Phillips. 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  215 

CHAPTER  52 

High  Priests  and  Patriarchs 

THE  HIGH  PRIESTS'  QUORUM  is  one  of 
the  most  venerated  organizations  of  the  church. 
Dating  back  to  June,  1852,  the  quorum  has  had 
an  extensive  enrolhnent,  three  hundred  and  four  mem- 
bers up  to  1914.  Few  are  called  from  the  quorum  ex- 
cept by  death,  so  the  enrollment  is  not  often  changed. 
During  its  sixty-two  years,  but  eight  have  been  called 
to  other  offices,  and  only  four  have  been  expelled.  One 
dropped  out  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  died  in 
full  membership.  There  remains  upon  the  records  of 
the  quorum  one  hundred  and  seventy-one  names. 
Elder  Charles  Derry  holds  the  honor  of  years  in  tliis 
quorum,  as  he  was  born  July  25,  1826.  He  is  still 
bright  and  active,  although  he  has  spent  years  of  sac- 
rifice and  labor  in  the  church.  The  youngest  member 
is  Elder  INIark  H.  Siegfried,  born  August  16,  1881. 

The  man  who  has  been  the  longest  in  the  quorum 
is  Elder  James  Anderson,  of  Lamoni,  Iowa,  who  was 
ordained  February  18,  1864,  and  Ephraim  Squires  of 
Brooklyn,  New  York,  was  the  latest  to  receive  ordi- 
nation, July  19,  1914. 

The  first  president  of  the  quorum  was  chosen  in 
1860  at  the  memorable  conference  of  that  year  at 
Amboy,  Illinois,  Isaac  Sheen  receiving  ordination  to 
the  office  at  that  time.     After  the  death  of  Elder 


216 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


Sheen,  Elder  Charles  Deny  became  president,  oc- 
cupying until  1901,  when  upon  his  resignation  Fred- 
erick G.  Pitt  was  ordained  to  the  office,  in  the  con- 
ference of  the  same  year,  and  served  until  called  into 
the  Evangelical  order  in  1910  when  Elder  Joseph 
A.  Tanner  was  ordained  president. 

In  1914  the  quorum  officers  were  Joseph  A.  Tan- 
ner, president;  Vinton  ^I.  Goodrich,  counselor; 
Charles  Fry,  counselor;  Robert  M.  Elvin,  secretary 
and  treasurer;  Thomas  J.  Elliott,  assistant  secretary. 

The  Reorganized  Church  had  no  patriarchs  in  office 
until  April,  1897,  when  Alexander  Hale  Smith  re- 
ceived a  call  to  that  office.  He  almost  immediately 
began  to  travel  in  the  interests  of  that  work.  He 
was  Presiding  Patriarch  and  Evangelical  Minister  to 
the  whole  church.  Like  his-  gi-andfather,  Joseph 
Smith,  sr.,  he  was  well  suited  to  this  office.  He  was 
affectionate  and  friendly,  at  the  same  time  unafraid 
to  counsel  the  careless  and  unfaithful.  He  visited 
Australia,  the  South  Sea  Islands,  the  Sandwich  Is- 
lands, Canada,  and  nearly  the  whole  of  United  States. 

The  quorum  or  body  of  patriarchs  or  evangelists 
is  called  the  Order  of  Evangelists  and  contains  some 
of  the  greatest  men  baptized  into  the  church.  Their 
work  of  counseling,  guiding,  comforting^  and  instruct- 
ing, is  very  important. 

After  the  death  of  Elder  Alexander  H.  Smith  in 
1909,  Elder  Joseph  R.  Lambert,  a  brother  evangelist, 


YOUNG  PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


217 


was  appointed  president  pro  tempore  of  the  order 
and  Charles  E.  Butterworth,  Secretary.  In  1913 
Elder  Frederick  A.  Smith  was  ordained  Presiding 
Patriarch  and  Evangelical  member,  and  Hyrum 
O.  Smith  became  secretary  of  the  order. 


22g  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

CHAPTER  53 

The  Story  of  the  Presidency 

THE  OFFICE  of  President  of  the  Reorganized 
Church  was  first  held  by  Jason  W.  Briggs. 
From  1853  until  1860  he  acted  as  president  ])ro 
tempore,  simply  holding  the  place  in  trust  for  the  son 
of  Joseph  the  Martyr,  for  whose  coming  he  prayed 
with  unbroken  faith  and  to  whom  he  delivered  the 
trust  in  1860.  President  Briggs  claimed  no  right 
but  that  given  to  him  by  the  people  who  waited  with 
him  for  young  Joseph.  His  presidency  was  very  im- 
portant and  deserves  consideration  and  gratitude. 
His  official  signature  for  those  years  of  waiting  was 
"Jason  W.  Briggs,  Representative  President  of  the 
Church  and  Priesthood. 

The  story  of  the  Presidencj^  or  First  Quorum  of 
the  Reorganized  Church  contains  the  names  of  many 
loved  ones;  first,  that  of  President  Joseph  Smith, 
who  was  given  his  first  counselor,  William  INIarks,  in 
the  revelation  of  March,  1863.  He  was  at  the  time 
seventy-one  years  of  age.  Joseph  Smith  saj'^s  he  was 
a  man  of  clear-headed  wisdom,  noble,  useful,  kind 
and  upright,  faithful  and  steadfast,  a  wise  counselor, 
and  "finally  his  integrity  was  incorruptible."  He  died 
May  22,  1872,  and  the  following  year,  on  March  3, 
1873,  the  Lord  gave  a  revelation  calling  William  W. 
Blair  and  David  H.  Smith  to  be  counselors  for  Joseph 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  219 

Smith  in  the  First  Quorum  of  the  church.  William 
W.  Blair  was  forty-five  years  of  age  and  the  other 
counselor  but  twenty-nine.  David  Smith  was  released 
from  the  office  because  of  continued  ill  health.  The 
release  came  in  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  saying,  "The 
voice  of  the  Spirit  is  'let  David  H.  Smith  be  released. 
He  is  in  my  hands.'  "  This  was  in  1885,  at  the  April 
conference  of  that  year.  William  W.  Blair  was  active 
in  this  office,  as  in  all  others.  He  was  a  man  who  was 
always  affable,  earnest,  and  constant  in  his  work ;  serv- 
ing faithfully  until  April  18,  1896,  when  he  expired 
on  a  train  near  Chariton,  Iowa.  His  death  due  to 
cold  contracted  while  traveling  to  Kirtland  for  the 
conference  of  April.  He  was  sixty-seven  years  old, 
universally  beloved,  and  widely  known.  His  death  left 
the  President  again  without  counselor.  To  meet  the 
emergency,  a  counsel  of  seven  men  was  held  in  La- 
moni:  Joseph  Smith,  Bishop  E.  L.  Kelle}^  Alexan- 
der H.  Smith,  James  W.  Gillen,  Joseph  R.  Lambert, 
Heman  C.  Smith,  and  Joseph  Luff.  The  president  of 
the  Quorum  of  Twelve,  Alexander  H.  Smith,  was  di- 
rected to  act  as  counselor  until  such  time  as  the  Lord 
should  appoint. 

This  situation  was  not  changed  in  the  following 
year,  1897,  at  the  General  Conference,  when  the 
Lord  directed  that  Alexander  Hale  Smith  be  set 
apart  as  counselor  to  his  brother.  President  Joseph 
Smith.      The    same    revelation    appointed    Edmund 


220  YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 

L.  Kelley  to  act  as  counselor  also  for  the  confer- 
ence year,  but  in  no  way  changed  his  work  or  office 


FREDERICK   M.   SMITH 

as  bishop,  his  tenure  of  office  lasting  until  one  should 
be  chosen  to  succeed  William  W.  Blair  (Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  section  124). 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY  221 

On  April  18,  1902,  President  Smith  received  such 
"light  and  information"  in  a  vision  given  him  in  the 
night  that  the  First  Presidency  was  again  reorganized 
with  Frederick  ^I.  Smith  and  Richard  C.  Evans  as 
counselors  to  President  Smith. 

Alexander  Smith  had  received  a  call  to  be  patriarch 
of  the  whole  church  at  the  same  time  that  he  was  set 
apart  as  counselor  to  the  President.  He  was  absent 
in  Australia  performing  his  duties  as  Patriarch  when 
the  new  Presidency  were  ordained,  and  was  notified 
by  cable  *to  ordain  a  new  member  of  the  Quorum  of 
Twelve,  C.  E.  Butterworth,  at  that  time  a  resident 
missionary  in  Australia.  Frederick  INI.  Smith,  the 
eldest  son  of  President  Smith,  was  at  the  time  twenty- 
eight  years  of  age  and  held  the  office  of  elder ;  Richard 
C.  Evans  was  a  young  Canadian,  an  apostle,  forty- 
one  years  of  age.  Seven  years  later,  April,  1909,  he 
was  released  from  his  place  in  the  First  Quorum  and 
made  bishop  of  Canada,  and  Elbert  A.  Smith,  the 
only  child  of  David  H.  Smith,  was  called  to  his 
father's  place  in  the  Presidency.  He  was  still  younger 
than  Elder  Evans,  being  thirty-eight  j^ears  of  age  at 
this  time. 

The  quorum  stood  this  way  until  the  death  of  Pres- 
ident Joseph  Smith  at  Independence,  December  12, 
1914.  In  a  revelation  given  April  14,  1906,  at  Inde- 
pendence, Missouri,  it  was  declared  that  in  case  of  the 
removal  of  President  Joseph  Smith,  the  eldest  living 


222 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


son  of  the  President  should  be  chosen  to  preside  in 
accordance  with  the  revelations  that  had  been  given 
before  concerning  the  priesthood.  For  a  number  of 
years  the  young  man  had  been  assisting,  and  in  the 
last  years  of  his  father's  life  was  practically  president 
of  the  conference,  a  position  for  which  he  was  in  many 
ways  preeminently  qualified. 


Maple   shaded    walk    in    Lamoni    near   church 


Joseph  Smith's  presidency  lasted  for  a  term  of 
fifty-four  years.  He  had  much  sorrow;  in  1896  he 
buried  his  wife  Bertha,  and  in  1898  he  married  Ada 
Clark,  of  Canada.  They  had  three  sons  born  to  them. 
This  good  woman  was  faithful  and  competent  in  car- 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S   HISTORY 


228 


ing  for  him  through  his  years  of  bhndness,  until  his 
death. 

He  made  a  remarkable  record  as  a  chairman  and 
a  president,  unexcelled  in  his  charity,  unprecedented 
in  his  memory  of  names,  faces,  voices,  a  gift  that  did 
not  fail  him  even  when  blindness  in  his  last  years  laid 
her  hands  on  his  exceptionalh^  fine,  dark  eyes.  He 
seldom  failed  to  recognize  the  voice  of  friends,  al- 
though years  may  have  passed  since  hearing  them. 
His  long,  faithful,  undivided,  and  sincere  service  as 
prophet,  seer,  and  revelator  left  his  place  in  the  hearts 
of  the  people  full  of  loving  and  deserved  memories. 
He  left  a  well-organized,  well-ordained,  love-directed 
body  of  devoted  Saints  to  his  successor's  support. 


224  yol'xg  people's  history 

Illustrations 

Joseph  Smith   (Frontispiece)    1 

Mechanics  Hall,  Amlwy,  Illinois   8 

Piano  church    43 

Church    seal     45 

Map  of  disputed  strip   53 

Scene  on  Fox  River,  near  Piano   63 

Brick    Church    at    Independence     67 

Old  gravel  road  over  which  the  elders  traveled  to  Saint  Louis   68 

Harbor  of   Papeete    82 

Scene    in   Australia    87 

Metuaore     89 

Evanelia     94 

A  group  of  elders  of  1875 101 

Mrs.    M.    Walker    ( Frances )     113 

Scene  near  Saints'  i-eunion  ground,  Onset,  Massachusetts    IH 

On  Lamoni  Stake  reunion  ground  in  winter   143 

Herald     Publishing     House     145 

Ensign   Publishing   House    14:) 

The  San  Bernardino  Valley 154 

Their  fragrant  white  blooms  o'er  the  unknown  grave 155 

Missionaries  in  picturesque  Hawaii  160 

Waikiki  (From  a  missionary's  album)    162 

Missionary   house   in    Hilo    163 

Graceland  College   170 

Brick  Church  in  Lamoni   173 

Sanitarium  at  Independence,  Missouri 175 

Patriarch  Alexander  Hale  Smith   177 

Stone  Church   at   Independence    180 

Scene  in  Upper  Missouri  near  Iowa  line   190 

Home  of  Bishop  Rogers,  in  Sandwich 193 

Recorder's  Room  and  Recorder  199 

Office    of   Church    Historian    201 

Saints'    Home    204 

Children's    Home    at    Lamoni    206 

Frederick   M.    Smith    220 

Maple   shaded   walk   in   I^amoni,   near  church    222 


YOUNG    PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


Index 


225 


Chapter  1.  Young  Joseph  at  Nauvoo    3 

Chapter  2.  Young  Joseph   Takes   His   Place    7 

Chapter  3.  First    Works   of   President   Smith    15 

Chapter  4.  Special  Work  of  First   Years    22 

Chapter  5.  The  Spirit  of  Contentment   24 

Chapter  6'.  First  General  Epistle  of  the  Twelve   27 

Chapter  7.  The  First  Press  and  the  Zion  Movement   31 

Chapter  8.  The  Hercdd  of  a  Coming  Day   35 

Chapter  9.  Tithing  and  Missionaries 38 

Chapter  10.  The  Work  in  Piano 42 

Chapter  11.  The  First  Long  Revelation   47 

Chapter  12.     Death  of  Emma  Smith  Bidamon  and  Story  of  a  New 

Land     51 

Chapter  13.  The  Herald  in  Its  New  Home 63 

Chapter  14.  In  Missouri    67 

Chapter  15.  Manuscrijit  and  Authorized  Version  of  Book  of  Mormon  73 

Chapter   16.     Burning  of  the  Herald  Publishing  House    80 

Chapter  17.  The  Church  in  tlie  Islands  of  the  Sea 82 

Chapter  18.  In  Australia    86 

Chapter    19.     Metuaore    Asleep    in   the    South   Seas    89 

Chapter  20.  The  Gospel   Boat    92 

Chapter   21.     The    Seven    Resolutions    97 

Chapter  22.  In  Decatur  Coimty,  Iowa,  and  Piano,  Illinois   101 

Chapter  23.  The  First  Missionaries  to  the  West    105 

Chapter  24.  Autumn   Leaves  and    Foreign    Papers    108 

Chapter  25.  "Plea   for  the  Little  Ones"    112 

Chapter  26.  The  Zion's  Hope    115 

Ciiapter    27.     The    First    Foreign    Missions     120 

Chapter   28.     The    Work   in    AVales    123 

Chapter  29.     Emigration   Fund   and   Scotland    126 

Chapter    30.     Kirtland    Temple     129 

Chapter  31.  Sunday  School   Association    136 

Chapter   32.     Debates    and    Reunions    141 

Chapter  33.  The   Inspired   Translation   and   Bookbindery    144 

('hapter  34.  Some   Church    Papers    148 

Chapter  35.  Death  of  the  Last  of  the  Three  Witnesses   152 

Chapter  36.  Music    in    the    Reorganized    Church    158 

Chapter  37.  The  Church  in  the  Sandwich    Islands    161 

Chapter  38.  Organized   Woman's   A\'ork    165 

Chapter  39.  The  Tidal  AVave  of  the   South   Seas    167 

Chapter  40.  The  College    169 

Chapter  41.  Under  the  Shadow  of  the  Sable  Wing,  1909    172 

Chapter  42.  The  Jubilee  Meeting.    1910    179 

Chapter   43.  The   Standing   High   Council    184 

Chapter   44.  Library    186 

Chapter  45.  The  Stakes  of  Zion    189 

Chapter  46.  The  Presiding  Bishopric   192 

Chapter   47.  The   Quorum   of   Twelve    .\postles    195 


226 


YOUNG   PEOPLE'S    HISTORY 


Chapter   48.  The   Stor\-   of   the    Recorder   and   Secretary    197 

Chapter  49.  Historian* .' 200 

Chapter  50.  Sanitarium    and   Homes    203 

Chapter  51.  Seventies   and   Council  of  Seven    209 

Chapter  52.  High   Priests  and   Patriarchs    215 

Chapter  53.  The   Story  of  the   Presidency    218 


V 


N    X 


3  11 


97  00360  3971 


^^AEVvy^t^          C           V 

[ 

DATE  DUE 

>f^CQ 

!• 

r 

? 

NOV 

1       " 

; 

' 

1 

M/.- 

ftPT  1 

1                                                                                r5"^^ 

^4                                                                              ^ 

1                                                                                ^ 

f*'i  I    ^ 

«n 

'                                                 pKrS^ 

m^ 

*                                                                       ^^ft 

* 

«lr 

"»  »  9 

! 

rx^*^j 

.EVCO    33-25;